Naruto: The Chosen Undead

Chapter no.25 Buried Truths, Unearthed Lies

---

The Uchiha Coup d'État was a secret Hiruzen Sarutobi had vowed to carry with him to his grave. But secrets, no matter how deeply buried, have a way of clawing their way back into the light. And even when buried, their shadows linger. Long after the massacre, its weight never truly lifted from Konoha—or from Hiruzen. It was a constant reminder of the choices he could not undo, a legacy of what diplomacy, leadership, and even hope had failed to resolve.

The seeds of suspicion against the Uchiha were planted the night the Nine-Tails attacked. In the chaos and carnage, frightened witnesses had sworn they saw the telltale glow of the Sharingan controlling the beast. There was no evidence, only fear and desperation. But in a village reeling from destruction, fear didn't need evidence—it simply needed a target. And the Uchiha, with all their power, became that target.

Hiruzen remembered standing in the ruins of Konoha, the weight of Minato and Kushina's deaths pressing down on him like an iron vice. The cries of the injured, the smell of ash—those memories still haunted him. He knew the village would spiral if he allowed that fear to fester. The Uchiha needed to feel included, protected, trusted. The Police Force was meant to be a symbol of that trust. He had told himself it was a bridge to unity. But it wasn't. It was a cage.

Instead of bridging the divide, it deepened it. Civilians feared them, shinobi resented their authority, and minor disputes became battlegrounds of mistrust. Slowly, the Uchiha were pushed to the outskirts of the village, their clan compound becoming a symbol of exile rather than inclusion. Hiruzen had tried to repair the damage—attending festivals, speaking directly with Fugaku, showing gestures of goodwill—but goodwill meant little when wounds were allowed to fester. To them, he was a man offering bandages to hide a gaping wound that needed stitches. His efforts were seen for what they were: insufficient.

The warning came at night. Two loyal Uchiha, their faces pale with fear, had told him of secret meetings and dangerous rhetoric. He had listened as they described a plan to assassinate him and install Fugaku Uchiha as the next Hokage. His blood had run cold. A coup wasn't just treason—it was a death sentence for Konoha. He pictured streets painted in blood, neighbor against neighbor, clans tearing themselves apart, and the village falling prey to opportunistic nations.

He had tried subtlety first. Investigations, quiet discussions, small compromises. But the anger had sunk its roots too deep, and for many, a coup wasn't rebellion—it was justice. He was running out of options.

Then, Shisui had come to him. Loyal, brilliant Shisui. His Mangekyō Sharingan could do what Hiruzen could not: prevent the coup without violence. Kotoamatsukami could alter Fugaku's will, turn him toward Konoha's cause without him ever knowing he had been manipulated. It was a dangerous plan, but in that danger, Hiruzen had seen hope.

He placed his trust in Shisui. It had been his last chance to save Konoha without spilling blood.

And then everything unraveled.

Itachi had come to him, his face cold and his voice hollow. Shisui had betrayed them, he said. His loyalty to the Uchiha outweighed his loyalty to the village. Rather than using Kotoamatsukami to stop the coup, Shisui intended to use it to protect the uprising. Itachi had been forced to kill him, his closest friend. Hiruzen didn't want to believe it, but Itachi—ever loyal, ever willing to sacrifice himself for the village—had brought him Shisui's eye as proof.

With Shisui gone, all hope of a peaceful resolution had vanished. The massacre became inevitable. Hiruzen made the decision knowing it would save the village, but it did so at the cost of something greater: his soul. The scars left behind were not just on Konoha—they were on him. And he had accepted that they would remain with him until death.

Or so he thought.

"Asuma, what did you say?" His voice came out harsher than he intended, but he could feel the blood rushing to his head, his heart hammering in his chest.

"Genin Uzumaki Naruto has found the corpse of Shisui Uchiha at the bottom of a waterfall."

Hiruzen stared at him, his breath caught halfway between disbelief and dread. Asuma placed the scroll on the desk. His hand hesitated before reaching for it, as if touching it would shatter what fragile peace he had built around this memory.

"Inside this scroll," Asuma continued, "is the preserved body of Shisui Uchiha."

Preserved. Perfectly preserved. That was when it hit him—how the waterfall's cold, oxygen-deprived environment could act like nature's embalmer, slowing decay, keeping the body intact for years. The thought turned his stomach. If Shisui's body was indeed whole, then he could no longer hide behind assumptions. There would be evidence. Real evidence.

Hiruzen's fingers trembled as they hovered over the scroll. Memories of that night, of Itachi's cold, factual recounting, slammed into him like a storm. Did Itachi lie to me? He wanted to dismiss the thought as absurd, but the doubt had already sunk its teeth in. If Shisui's body could speak, what truths would it tell?

For years, he had believed Itachi's version of events. Itachi had never given him reason to doubt him, and yet—why now? Why did fate insist on unearthing this ghost at a time when he could least afford to confront it?

He exhaled slowly, forcing his shaking hand to still. No matter what truth lay within the scroll, he could not afford hesitation. He had lived too long in the shadows of the past, making decisions for the sake of the village while burying the toll it took on him. But perhaps this time, he owed it to the dead to listen. To uncover what he had spent years avoiding.

Because if Itachi lied to him—if Shisui's death was more than what he had been told—then the massacre had been built on a lie.

And that would be a weight Hiruzen Sarutobi may not be able to bear.

"This is... quite some news," Hiruzen Sarutobi managed to say, though his mind was already spinning, riddled with questions.

"Well, you should thank Naruto," Asuma replied. "He did most of the work. Found and retrieved the corpse. That boy even split the damn waterfall to get to it." He chuckled softly, like a proud uncle who couldn't believe what the kid had pulled off.

Hiruzen allowed himself a small breath of relief, one of the few he'd taken today. Naruto was growing stronger. But more importantly, he was gaining people who cared about him, people like Asuma. It was something Hiruzen had failed to give him for years. Perhaps not entirely, but enough to know he carried that guilt like a stone in his chest.

"Did Naruto ask you to bring the scroll to me?" he asked, though he already knew the answer.

"Yeah. He's actually still sitting by Shisui's corpse. Waiting for me to get back to him. Guess he doesn't want to meet with you."

Hiruzen closed his eyes briefly. That was fair. After everything he had done—or rather, failed to do—Naruto was justified in keeping his distance. "I understand," he said softly, the words carrying more weight than Asuma realized.

Still, Naruto deserved a reward for this. Whether or not he fully understood what he had done, the fact remained: he had uncovered something that could change everything. Hiruzen's hands itched with the enormity of the task ahead, but before that—yes, he needed to give Naruto something worthy of what he had accomplished.

Walking over to his portrait on the wall, Hiruzen slid it aside, revealing the sealing pattern hidden behind it. He bit his thumb, smearing a small drop of blood across the seal. It glowed faintly before unlocking with a satisfying click, opening the latch to reveal the Hokage's personal safe. Each Hokage had one—a place where they stored the things too valuable, or too dangerous, to be left anywhere else.

Scrolls filled the small chamber. S-rank forbidden techniques, confidential documents. His eyes lingered on the shelves for a moment before they lowered to the small stack of silvery ingots nestled at the bottom.

He pulled one free and shut the safe, its weight cold in his hands as he placed it on the desk.

"Father, that's a—"

"Chakra metal ingot," Hiruzen finished for him, as if he weren't casually handing over an item worth millions to a genin. "Give this to Naruto. It's his reward."

Asuma blinked, still processing it. "I'm sure Naruto will appreciate it," he said, and then, after a pause, he added softly, "But you know what he'd appreciate more?"

Hiruzen raised an eyebrow.

"If you treated him as Naruto first, instead of as the mystery you're always trying to solve."

The comment hit harder than Hiruzen wanted to admit. "I am doing this for Naruto," he said, though his voice lacked conviction.

Asuma sighed. "Are you? Or are you doing this for Konoha?" He leaned forward slightly, his gaze sharp, cutting through the shields Hiruzen had spent decades perfecting. "Let's say you figure out Naruto's mysteries. What then? Are you expecting Konoha to benefit from them, from him? Because if that's the case, you've forgotten something important, Father."

Asuma straightened, as if deciding how much of his next words Hiruzen could handle. "It's our job to protect the king. And the king of Konoha isn't the Hokage or its leaders. It's the children. The people. Kids like Naruto. You always knew that, but somewhere along the way..." He trailed off, but Hiruzen knew exactly where he was going. He had forgotten. Forgotten that the weight of a village wasn't carried by its leaders, but by the futures they nurtured.

Before Hiruzen could respond, Asuma gave a respectful nod and turned toward the door. "Think about it," he said as he left, leaving the office in silence.

I should've died in the Kyūbi attack.

Minato was supposed to be here. He would've handled this better. The thought had haunted Hiruzen for years, but it felt especially cruel now.

He reached for the scroll, gripping it firmly as he forced himself to stand. The past wouldn't let him rest, and he had no intention of running from it this time. He snapped his fingers as an ANBU operative appeared.

"Your command, Hokage-sama?"

"Send Shisui Uchiha's corpse to the forensic labs. I want a full autopsy report—cause of death, any traces of remaining chakra residue, everything. And..." He hesitated, the weight of the next decision nearly suffocating him. "Summon Elder Homura and Elder Koharu. We need to discuss this immediately."

The ANBU nodded and vanished in a blur of movement, leaving Hiruzen alone once again. The office, always a familiar sanctuary, suddenly felt stifling. Heavy. As if the ghosts of every decision he had made were pressing down on his shoulders. He tried to shake off the feeling, but it clung to him like a second skin.

There would be no easy answers here. There never had been. Every decision Hiruzen had ever made as Hokage had been a balancing act between protecting the village and sacrificing parts of himself. He had made peace with that—or at least, he thought he had.

But if Shisui's body held a truth he wasn't ready for? If Itachi had lied?

He wasn't sure even the title of Hokage could shield him from the consequences of that revelation.

Still, there was no turning back now. That was what it meant to wear this hat—to make decisions knowing they would haunt him long after his term ended.

And right now, his past was knocking on the door.

---

The soft scrape of a brush against stone echoed through the cemetery, muffled by the rustling leaves overhead. Homura Mitokado knelt on the damp ground, methodically sweeping away moss and dirt from a gravestone. His old hands, weathered and stiff from decades of writing battle strategies and making countless decisions, still moved with practiced precision. The name carved into the stone became clearer with each stroke, and he paused to read it, adjusting his glasses to see properly.

The cemetery stretched out endlessly before him, rows of stone markers etched with names that spoke of Konoha's history. Heroes, nameless soldiers, and shinobi who had given everything for a dream. Homura let out a slow breath, his lips pressing into a familiar frown.

Tobirama-sensei... He gazed down at the grave he had just cleaned. You believed in something better. A village where all clans could unite, where we could rise above the chaos of the Warring States era. But what did we really build?

His jaw tightened. He had spent his life serving Konoha—first as a shinobi, then as head of the Jōnin Council, and finally as an elder. He had been there when the foundations of the village were laid, and he had helped shape it into what it was now. But it was hard to ignore the cracks.

Memories surfaced unbidden: council meetings where they had bartered ideals for survival, decisions that had made the village strong but left its soul fractured. The Uchiha massacre. The Chūnin Exams' deadly spectacle. The manipulation of alliances with feudal lords.

Konoha survived, he reminded himself. We did what was necessary. But the thought rang hollow, even now.

Homura's gaze shifted to a newer grave, its edges still sharp and clean. He had attended the funerals of too many of Konoha's shinobi, many of whom were far younger than him. Men and women who had bled for a village he had never fought for directly.

I've lived too long, he thought bitterly, the words unspoken. Long enough to see every flaw we've built into this place. Long enough to wonder if I'll ever earn the honor of dying for it.

"Mitokado-sama," a voice interrupted his thoughts.

Homura looked up sharply to see an ANBU operative standing a respectful distance away. The porcelain mask, painted with the faint outline of a dog, gleamed in the sunlight.

"The Hokage requests your presence," the ANBU said, bowing slightly.

Homura exhaled through his nose, rising slowly to his feet. His knees creaked in protest, but he ignored them, brushing dirt from his robes. "Hiruzen rarely calls for me these days," he muttered, though his mind was already turning. Hiruzen's summons were never trivial.

The ANBU disappeared with a blur of motion, leaving Homura standing alone in the quiet cemetery. He glanced back at the rows of gravestones, his gaze lingering for a moment.

Tobirama-sensei, I wonder what you'd think of this village now. I wonder if we've done enough—or if we've only managed to keep it standing on borrowed time.

With a sigh, he picked up his satchel and began the slow walk back to the village, his thoughts heavy.

---

The library was steeped in silence, the kind that came with age and purpose. Shelves loomed tall, stacked with scrolls, books, and documents that chronicled Konoha's long and messy history. Koharu Utatane sat at a low desk in the center of the room, her back straight despite her years. Her squinted eyes, sharp as ever, scanned the letter in her hands.

The paper bore the official seal of the Wind Daimyō, its contents written in formal, flowery language. Koharu read it carefully, her fingers tracing the edge of the parchment as she deciphered the subtext behind the words.

The Daimyō wanted to increase the number of missions delegated to Konoha, citing recent dissatisfaction with Sunagakure's performance. She tilted her head slightly, the pearls in her hairpin catching the light.

More missions mean more influence, she thought. But the Daimyō's favor never comes without strings. He's testing us.

She set the letter down, her hand resting lightly on its surface. The smell of ink and parchment surrounded her, a familiar scent that grounded her. The library was her sanctuary, a place where history and knowledge were preserved. It was also a reminder of just how much of that history she had lived through.

Her mind drifted briefly, back to the days of the Warring States era. She had been just a teenager when Hashirama and Tobirama forged the alliances that created Konoha. She remembered the endless bloodshed, the fragile alliances that could break with a single misstep, and the tentative hope that came with the promise of a village. Koharu's role in the village had always been one of diplomacy and practicality. As one of Konoha's primary liaisons with the Daimyō and the feudal lords, she had spent her life navigating the shifting tides of politics. It was delicate work, far less glamorous than the battlefield, but no less important.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of soft footsteps. She looked up to see an ANBU operative standing at the edge of the room, their mask shadowed in the dim light.

"Utatane-sama," the ANBU said, bowing deeply. "The Hokage has requested your presence."

Koharu's lips pressed into a thin line. "Very well," she said, her voice calm but tinged with curiosity. She adjusted the folds of her kimono with practiced care, rising from her seat with slow, deliberate movements.

The ANBU bowed again before disappearing in a blur.

Koharu lingered for a moment, her gaze drifting back to the letter on the desk. The words seemed less important now, dwarfed by the gravity of Hiruzen's summons. He rarely called her and Homura together unless the matter was serious.

What now, Saru? she wondered, her mind already turning over possibilities. What piece of history has come back to haunt us this time?

---

The elder council rarely convened unless there was something that demanded the weight of their experience—a moment where the Hokage, no matter how seasoned, needed advice from those who had survived as long as he had. Today was one of those moments.

"Saru, nice to see you still think these old bones have some value," Koharu muttered with a smirk.

"Let's just hope you didn't call us here to give us some bad news."

Hiruzen offered them a small, tired smile, but his mind wasn't on pleasantries. He reminded himself why he had summoned them, why he still needed their wisdom despite how many times they had clashed. Beware of an old man in a profession where men usually die young.

Old warriors didn't live long by accident. They survived through wisdom, toughness, and an instinct sharpened by years of battle and politics. Hiruzen had seen it firsthand under Tobirama's leadership, watched them make decisions others couldn't stomach, and he knew the weight of that experience was exactly what he needed right now.

As the barrier surrounding his office flickered into place, sealing them in, he slid the autopsy report across the table without ceremony

"In front of you is the autopsy report on Shisui Uchiha."

Their eyes sharpened, the playful remarks fading instantly. Koharu and Homura might have been many things—stubborn, politically calculating—but they were never ones to flinch when it came to business. Hiruzen watched as their gazes lowered to the report, the weight of his own unease hanging between them like smoke.

And then, there it was. The words he had dreaded seeing confirmed.

Salamander's Milk.

Koharu's normally squinted eyes opened slightly—just a flicker, but in all the years Hiruzen had known her, that flicker meant something. He could feel it too, like the floor had shifted under them. The name echoed in his mind, dragging him back to memories of the Third Shinobi War. Hanzo of Amegakure. Tsunade's exhausted face as she worked through night after night, desperate to develop an antidote before the poison claimed more lives.

Slow-acting. Nearly undetectable. By the time you knew you'd been poisoned, you were already dying.

"It was found in his liver," Hiruzen said softly, breaking the silence.

Homura's frown deepened as he flipped through the report. His fingers tapped the page rhythmically—a sign he was processing. "If it's in the liver, he ingested it. Food or drink, most likely. Someone he trusted enough to eat or drink with must have given it to him."

"Not just someone he trusted," Koharu added. "Someone close. Close enough to know his movements and plans. Shisui wasn't just any shinobi. No one would've gotten near him casually."

Hiruzen's grip on his pipe tightened, though he didn't light it. There was no comfort to be found in the ritual today. "Shisui was planning to use Kotoamatsukami on Fugaku Uchiha," he said, mostly to himself. "The timing isn't a coincidence. The poison must have been meant to incapacitate him before he could cast it."

Homura skimmed further down the report, then paused. "One of Shisui's eyes was removed violently. The socket was damaged—whoever took it didn't care about finesse. But the other eye… it was removed with precision."

"Shisui removed one of those himself," Koharu said.

The thought sat like a stone in Hiruzen's stomach. He pictured Shisui, barely holding on, the poison coursing through his veins, realizing that his enemy wasn't just after his life but after the power of his eyes. He must have known what would happen if both fell into the wrong hands. Desperation. Determination. Hiruzen could see it all so clearly—the way Shisui must have torn out his own eye to keep it safe.

"Then he threw himself into the waterfall," Homura said, finishing the thought. "To hide his body. To ensure his secrets died with him."

The room seemed colder, the implications wrapping around Hiruzen's chest like a vice. He stared at the report, but his mind was already spinning elsewhere.

"He knew," Hiruzen muttered. "Shisui must have known someone was after him, but he trusted Itachi. Trusted him enough to make him the keeper of one of his eyes."

"But if that's true," Homura said, "why did Itachi lie to you about Shisui's death?"

Koharu leaned forward slightly, her gaze narrowing. "Itachi had to know something we didn't. Either he was protecting someone or manipulating the truth to protect the village."

Hiruzen hated how easily her suggestion made sense. He had seen Itachi's devotion to Konoha, the sacrifices he was willing to make, and he knew how far that devotion could stretch. Had he lied to save the village from something larger? Or was there a more personal reason buried beneath that cold exterior?

Homura broke the silence, his tone low but sharp. "Danzo."

The name struck everyone like the toll of a distant bell.

Koharu's gaze flicked toward Hiruzen. "I don't know how, but if anyone could access or recreate Salamander's Milk, it's Danzo. As head of the ANBU, he had access to everything—classified resources, black-market connections. And he would have known about Kotoamatsukami and the threat it posed to his… vision of the village." She leaned forward slightly. "Shisui would've trusted him, at least enough to let his guard down. And Danzo is one of the few people who could've forced Itachi into silence."

Homura shook his head. "Danzo's methods have always been extreme, but this wasn't just extreme. This was deliberate. He didn't just kill Shisui—he sabotaged the last chance we had for a peaceful solution."

Their words scraped against the walls of Hiruzen's mind, relentless, like stones grinding together under pressure. He sat there, listening, but each sentence felt like another blow—another crack forming deep within him, threatening to split open everything he had buried for so long. His heart pounded in his chest, hard and fast, anger surging through him in sharp waves. He tried to suppress it, but it clawed its way through, tearing apart years of carefully built restraint.

His hand trembled as he gripped the edge of the desk, the polished wood creaking under the pressure. The fire in his chest—one he had ignored for too long—raged now, fueled by their deductions, by his own failures, by the truth he had known but never dared confront.

You demand fairness, you demand justice, you demand control—but you don't give any of it. You talk about family, about protecting the village, but where was all of that when I needed it?

Naruto's words echoed in his mind, reverberating like a hammer striking iron, each syllable burning with the sting of truth.

Then Asuma's voice followed, the blow that shattered the last of his composure.

It's our job to protect the king. And the king of Konoha isn't the Hokage or its leaders. It's the children. The people. Kids like Naruto.

His breath hitched, the shame cutting deep, but alongside it, something else began to bloom—a deeper, fiercer anger. Not at Naruto, not even entirely at Danzo, but at himself. He had allowed this. He had let the village rot under the guise of maintaining order. He had let people like Danzo take advantage of his leniency, his hesitation.

With a sharp crack, the desk gave way under his grip, a large chunk splintering off and crashing to the floor.

The room fell completely silent. Homura and Koharu froze mid-sentence, their eyes snapping to Hiruzen, wide with surprise. The Third Hokage, the "Professor," had lost his composure.

Hiruzen rose to his feet slowly, shoulders straightening as though a great weight had finally been lifted—or perhaps, as though he had finally chosen to carry it properly. His presence filled the room, no longer the tired shadow of a leader who had spent too long in regret, but the man who had once led Konoha through war and peace with unwavering resolve.

He extended his hand, deactivating the barrier seals with a simple gesture.

When he spoke, his voice was low and measured, but there was no mistaking the finality behind it—a tone that demanded no discussion. "Danzo's usefulness has long been outweighed by the chaos he leaves in his wake," he said. "The village can no longer bear the burden of his 'necessary evils.'"

For years, Hiruzen had convinced himself that Danzo was a necessary shadow, a counterbalance to his idealism. He had allowed him to move unchecked because he thought he needed him. But now, as he stood there, that belief seemed almost laughable. He had always known what Danzo was capable of. He had just chosen to turn a blind eye.

No more.

His gaze hardened, and he could see in Koharu and Homura's eyes that they understood. This was not a conversation. This was a decision.

He turned toward the ANBU operative lingering silently in the shadows of the room.

"Send a team to Fire Zen Temple," Hiruzen ordered. "Shimura Danzo is to be brought back to the village—not as a trusted advisor, but as a traitor. He will face judgment before the Council. Before me."

The ANBU bowed deeply, vanishing in a flicker of chakra. The room fell back into silence, but this time it wasn't the oppressive kind Hiruzen had endured for years. No, this silence carried something different—like the stillness before the first crack of thunder in a storm.

Koharu and Homura exchanged glances, but neither of them spoke. There was nothing left to say.

Hiruzen turned his gaze to the broken desk, the splinters scattered across the floor. He had failed before—failed Naruto, failed Shisui, failed the Uchiha, and failed the very ideals he had once stood for. But now he felt something he hadn't allowed himself to feel: clarity.

This time, he wouldn't falter. This time, he wouldn't bury his failures under more excuses.

It would start with Danzo.

Shimura Danzo, the traitor who had thrived in the shadows for far too long, would finally face the light of justice. His days of manipulating the village from behind the scenes were over.

Hiruzen had made his choice. He would give justice to Shisui, to the Uchiha, and to Naruto.

There would be no going back.

---

The evening sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows across the village as the day gave way to twilight. The cemetery, bathed in the warm hues of dusk, seemed almost peaceful—if not for the weight of the occasion. Kakashi stood by the unadorned casket, his face unreadable, the setting sun painting the silver strands of his hair with a faint orange glow.

Shisui Uchiha's mummified remains lay within, surrounded by ritualistic precision. Kakashi's single visible eye lingered on the casket, his mind uncharacteristically reflective. It wasn't like him to dwell—he preferred to keep moving, to keep himself occupied. But tonight, standing here, the past seemed inescapable.

Kakashi adjusted the hitai-ate over his Sharingan as if shielding himself from the weight of what lay before him. Shisui. They had never been close, but Kakashi had known him well enough to recognize his brilliance. As comrades in ANBU, they'd shared missions, fleeting conversations, and a mutual understanding of the burdens they carried.

Shisui had been… different. Talented, yes, but unassuming—a man whose ideals shone even in the bleakest corners of their world. Kakashi's mind flitted back to one of those rare moments of quiet after a mission, the two of them sitting shoulder-to-shoulder in the dark.

"Peace is fleeting," Shisui had said then, his voice soft but unwavering. "But isn't it worth chasing anyway?"

That memory lingered, even now. Kakashi had never replied, unsure at the time if he agreed. And now, the man who had once dared to chase that peace lay lifeless in a casket, reduced to a secret Konoha couldn't afford to leave intact.

He took a slow step forward, pausing when he noticed the faint, almost imperceptible movement within the casket. His eye narrowed, honing in on the tiny specks shifting under Shisui's skin. Ereshkigal beetles.

These beetles were bred for decay, laying eggs that would hatch within hours and rapidly decompose the body. Flesh, bone, chakra residue—everything would be consumed, leaving nothing behind. Kakashi's gaze lingered on the faint twitches of the eggs nestled within the corpse. The ritual was ancient and brutal, meant to keep a body from falling into enemy hands. Even now, it carried an eerie, almost grotesque efficiency.

A crunch of gravel behind him drew Kakashi's attention. He turned slightly, watching as Sasuke approached. The boy's expression was unreadable, but his fists were clenched at his sides, his entire frame taut with barely restrained tension. Without a word, Kakashi stepped aside, giving Sasuke space to stand before the casket.

Naruto and Sakura hung back, their faces somber as they watched their teammate. The usual liveliness in Naruto's eyes was muted, and Sakura's hands fidgeted nervously at her sides. Kakashi moved to stand beside them, his gaze shifting to the treeline.

There, in the fading light, he could just make out faint flickers of movement—the ANBU operatives hidden in the shadows. Of course, they were here. ANBU were always there, hovering at the edges of sight like ghosts. But Kakashi knew their presence wasn't merely ceremonial. Hiruzen Sarutobi had ordered this. The Hokage didn't take risks when it came to the Uchiha, even now.

The thought unsettled Kakashi. If this was a trap for grave robbers—or worse—what secrets did Hiruzen fear might come to light? His gaze shifted to Sasuke, standing stiff and silent near the casket.

The boy stared at the mummified remains of Shisui Uchiha, the name carving itself into his mind like a jagged knife. Kakashi said nothing as he let Sasuke have the space he needed.

---

Shisui Uchiha.

The name washed over Sasuke like a cold wave, bringing with it memories he wished he could forget. But some things carve themselves so deeply into the mind that you can't erase them—no matter how hard you try.

Shisui wasn't just another Uchiha. To Sasuke, to his family, and especially to Itachi, Shisui was everything. He was Itachi's best friend and sparring partner, the only person who could push his brother to his limits and walk away smiling. Sasuke remembered watching them from a distance as a child, how they moved like they shared the same heartbeat, like their bond was something sacred.

He was always on the outside of that. Always.

When he was younger, he used to hover around them during their sparring sessions, his feet shuffling in the dirt as he waited for an invitation that never came. Shisui would ruffle his hair or throw him a quick tip about his stance when Itachi would brush him off. But no matter how kind Shisui was, it felt wrong—like he was being treated as the little kid tagging along rather than someone worthy of standing beside them.

He didn't want kindness. He wanted to be included.

And it stung. It stung more than he ever let on.

Sasuke clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. His father had spoken of Shisui with admiration, the kind of admiration Sasuke had once craved for himself. "There are only two in our clan whose talents stand above the rest: Itachi and Shisui. If the Uchiha ever rise to their rightful place in this village, it will be because of them."

Those words had felt like a dagger back then, the blade twisting between pride and envy. Even his father—stoic, distant Fugaku—acknowledged Shisui before he ever acknowledged Sasuke.

But all of that changed five years ago.

His breathing hitched as his thoughts spiraled toward the memories he had buried beneath layers of training and revenge. He could still hear the whispers, the rumors he wasn't supposed to hear, circling through the clan compound. Itachi killed him. Itachi betrayed Shisui. He had laughed at the absurdity of it back then. Itachi and Shisui were inseparable. The idea of Itachi killing Shisui had seemed impossible.

Until it wasn't.

Shisui disappeared. Then Itachi became the Butcher of the Uchiha Clan.

He felt the nausea twist in his stomach like it always did when he thought about that night. The night of screams. Of blood. Of betrayal. But in the aftermath, his thoughts always drifted back to Shisui.

If Shisui had been alive, would any of it have happened?

Sasuke let out a sharp breath, grounding himself in the present. His hands were shaking slightly, but he didn't try to stop them. The graveyard was quiet, and for a moment, he felt like the only living person in it, surrounded by ghosts of people he couldn't save.

He broke the silence, his voice steady but heavy. "Shisui Uchiha." The name left his lips like a stone being dropped into deep water.

He paused, the weight of it threatening to suffocate him.

"Mikoto Uchiha." His mother. The woman who had made him breakfast every morning, who had combed her fingers through his hair when he was scared.

"Fugaku Uchiha." His father. The man who had always seemed so untouchable, so distant, but who had carried the burden of their clan on his shoulders until the end.

Sasuke let the names hang there, like tolling bells marking the end of something sacred. His throat tightened, but he forced the words to keep coming.

"These are just three of the hundreds of names of my clan," he whispered, his voice cracking. "The names of the Uchiha who were massacred five years ago."

He expected the same silence to follow, the suffocating stillness he had grown used to. The kind of silence that pressed down on him after he had cried himself to sleep and woken up to find the world hadn't changed.

But this time, the silence broke.

Sakura gasped softly behind him, and when he turned, he saw them standing there—Team 7. Kakashi, Naruto, and Sakura. He wasn't alone. Not this time.

They looked at him not with pity, but with something that hit him harder: sympathy. Understanding. Empathy.

You're not alone, Sasuke. You don't have to be. Kakashi's words echoed in his head, the words he had told Sasuke before but that he had never let sink in. The people you've lost wouldn't want this for you. They wouldn't want you to destroy yourself trying to live up to something they never asked for.

For the first time in years, something cracked inside him—not from pain, but from the possibility of healing. He felt it, faint but present, the idea that maybe he didn't have to carry this burden alone.

Sasuke swallowed hard, his throat dry and aching, but he needed to say this.

"The Uchiha Massacre," he said, his voice faltering as his throat tightened. He forced the words out anyway, the weight of them clawing at him like they always did. "It was carried out by a man named Itachi Uchiha."

He clenched his fists, closing his eyes against the tears threatening to spill. "He is… no, he was my older brother. My aniki. Someone I trusted. Someone I admired. Someone who meant everything to me."

The words felt like shards of glass tearing through his throat, but he didn't stop. He couldn't stop. They needed to be said.

A heavy silence followed Sasuke's confession, settling like a shroud over the graveyard. He had expected that. He had expected them to back off, to leave him to this burden that was his alone. But Naruto just stepped forward, his footsteps slow and deliberate, and stood beside him as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

"The feeling of vengeance…" Naruto said, his voice softer than Sasuke had ever heard it. "I know you'll achieve it one day."

It wasn't much. Just a few words. But for some reason, they were enough. Enough to make something in Sasuke stir—a flicker of belief, not in himself, but in how Naruto believed in him. Like even if Sasuke didn't know if he could win against Itachi, Naruto had already made up his mind that he would.

Sasuke exhaled sharply, masking the tightness in his throat. "What would you know about that?"

Naruto reached for the broken hilt of the sword strapped to his belt and held it up. His fingers curled around it like it was a memory. A promise.

"I broke this sword when I killed the monster that took my master away," Naruto said, his eyes meeting Sasuke's.

The words hit Sasuke like a punch to the gut. He stared at Naruto, not because of the sword, but because of the meaning behind it. Naruto wasn't just a loudmouth fool. He knew loss. He knew what it meant to fight for someone who could never come back.

"Get ready," Naruto said, his voice steady, but there was something dangerous in his smile, something that made Sasuke think maybe Naruto wasn't so naïve after all. "Because the euphoria you'll feel when you win—it'll be unlike anything."

A snort escaped Sasuke before he could stop it, but it wasn't bitter. For once, it wasn't bitter.

Beside him, Sakura stepped closer, her hand brushing against his. He looked down, expecting to see the shy, blushing girl who had once stumbled over her words whenever she spoke to him. But she wasn't that girl anymore. There was no awkward hesitation, no childish infatuation. When she wrapped her fingers around his, her grip was steady, firm. Confident.

"You'll win, Sasuke," she said, and there was no doubt in her voice. Only certainty.

Sasuke blinked, and for a moment, he couldn't breathe. The weight he had carried for so long—the weight of his clan's massacre, the suffocating ache of vengeance—didn't feel as heavy. It was still there, but it was lighter. He wasn't sure if it was because of Sakura's hand, or Naruto's words, or just the fact that they were here, standing with him, refusing to leave him behind.

For years, Sasuke had convinced himself that this weight was his to bear and his alone. His vengeance was personal. His pain was personal. But now, standing here with them, he realized something he hadn't let himself acknowledge before: he didn't have to carry this burden alone.

His mind drifted back to their first day as Team 7. He remembered the words he had spoken during their introductions—how carefully he had crafted them to keep everyone at a distance. Don't get close. Don't get attached. It had been his shield, his armor. At the time, he thought it made him strong, independent. But looking back now, he could see the truth.

It wasn't strength. It was loneliness.

Attachments slowed you down. Attachments made you vulnerable. That was what he had believed. And yet, as he watched Naruto and Sakura grow stronger over time, a part of him had felt relieved. Relieved because their strength meant Itachi couldn't hurt them. He couldn't take them away from Sasuke.

He shook his head, grounding himself in the present. He wasn't thinking about how far ahead he needed to be. He wasn't chasing some finish line today. Today, he was looking around—at Naruto, at Sakura, at Kakashi—and realizing, Maybe it's okay not to do this alone.

He took a deep breath, steadying the storm inside him. This time, Sasuke wanted to introduce himself properly. Not because he had to, but because he wanted to. Because for the first time, he wanted them to see him.

"My name is Uchiha Sasuke," he said, his voice softer than usual, but steady. "There are many things I hate—loud noises, bright colors, and anything sweet. There's not much I like, except for onigiri and tomatoes."

He paused, feeling the breeze against his skin, cool and refreshing like a long-forgotten memory of peace.

"But as for dreams…" he continued, and this time, his voice was firm, sharpened by a truth he could finally accept. "My dream is to live a life my parents would be proud of. And my goal…"

He felt the familiar ache in his chest, but instead of letting it drown him, he let it ground him. Remind him.

"My goal is to restore my clan and bring justice to the Uchiha name. And to do that, I will kill Itachi Uchiha."

The words hung in the air, heavy but not suffocating. For so long, they had been his only purpose, his only guide. But as he spoke them aloud now, they didn't feel like a curse. They felt like a commitment. A promise he no longer had to carry alone.

Naruto's hand landed on Sasuke's shoulder, his grip firm. He didn't say anything, but he didn't need to. The weight of his hand was enough—a silent promise that he wasn't going anywhere.

Sakura's hand remained in his, steady and warm. There was something in her touch that he hadn't noticed before—stability. Something he didn't know he needed until now.

Then Sasuke met Kakashi's gaze. He stood a few steps back, his posture relaxed, but his eyes were locked on Sasuke's. He wasn't smiling, but he didn't need to. His presence was enough.

For the first time in years, Sasuke felt calm. Not numb. Not detached. Just calm. Like the storm that had raged inside him had finally settled into something manageable.

This is my team, he thought. People who will walk beside me. People I won't lose. People that Itachi can never take away from me.

And for once, he believed it.

---

The morning sun bled across the training ground, casting long amber streaks across the grass. The warmth barely touched Sasuke. All he could feel was the sharp pulse of adrenaline coursing through his veins, as if his body knew exactly what today meant.

Kakashi stood in front of him, arms folded, watching with that lazy gaze of his that never gave away much but always knew more than it let on.

"You look eager," Kakashi said, eyeing Sasuke's stance.

"I've had a lot of time to think about this."

"Did you decide on a path, then?"

"I don't need to decide. With the Sharingan, I can take multiple paths at once," Sasuke said confidently.

"Of course you can. So, what's first?"

"Ninjutsu."

"Reasons?"

Sasuke shook his head. "I just rested my body. Jumping straight back into anything else would be reckless."

A pause. Kakashi studied him, and for once, Sasuke didn't mind the scrutiny.

"Smart choice," the white-haired man finally said. "But even prodigies don't get shortcuts."

He pulled out a small, thin sheet of paper from his pouch. "You know what this is."

Sasuke didn't hesitate as he took the chakra paper from him. He focused, letting his chakra flow through it. The result was immediate: the center crumpled tightly, while the edges flickered and burned briefly before curling in on themselves. He watched as the ash fell to the ground, scattering in the wind.

"Dual natures," Kakashi said, his voice holding a note of approval. "Rare."

"The Uchiha specialize in fire jutsu," Sasuke said automatically, his mind already turning over the possibilities.

"That's true," Kakashi replied, "but your primary affinity is lightning."

"How can you tell?"

"The crumpling came first, and it was stronger than the burn," Kakashi explained, pointing to the remnants. "Lightning is dominant. Fire is your secondary nature."

"So I should focus on lightning chakra first?"

"Exactly," the older man said. "It'll come naturally to you, and once you've mastered it, you can refine your control over fire."

"If it gets me closer to mastering the Eye of Insight... Copy Ninja."

Kakashi gave a soft laugh. "Always aiming high, huh?"

There was no need for Sasuke to answer that.

"Funny thing is, my natural affinity is lightning too. I developed a jutsu once that let me cut through a lightning bolt."

"You're serious?!"

"Very." Kakashi took out a pair of kunai and twirled one between his fingers. "I might even teach you someday."

Sasuke didn't rise to the bait. "I'm not interested in promises. Just tell me what I need to do."

Kakashi's eye curved slightly. "Good. That's exactly what I wanted to hear. So, here's your first exercise." He handed Sasuke the kunai.

"What's the plan?"

"Think of how electricity flows. It needs a positive and negative charge to move, right?" Kakashi explained.

"A circuit."

"Exactly. Imagine one kunai as the positive charge and the other as the negative. Your goal is to channel your chakra through both and create a steady current between them."

"Steady how?"

"Hold the kunai about the width of my thumb apart. If you can keep the current steady at that distance, you'll gradually increase the gap over time. The further apart the kunai, the stronger your control will need to be."

"So this is a control exercise," Sasuke said, piecing it together.

"Control and precision," Kakashi confirmed. "If the current wavers, you will get shocked, and the exercise will fail."

Sasuke turned the kunai over in his hands, feeling their weight. "What happens once I master this?"

Kakashi stood and crossed his arms. "Once you've mastered it, we can move on to a jutsu. But don't rush it. Even the brightest sparks need time to ignite."

Sasuke smirked faintly. "I'll master it faster than you think."

Kakashi chuckled again, clearly amused. "I look forward to seeing it. Now, focus. Visualize the flow of chakra, steady and unbroken. One current. One circuit."

---

An hour later, Naruto arrived at the training ground with Sakura following closely behind. They came to an abrupt stop, their eyes widening at the unexpected sight before them.

"No way," Naruto muttered under his breath, blinking rapidly.

"This has to be a genjutsu," Sakura murmured, forming a hand seal. "Kai!" She waited for the illusion to break—but nothing changed.

"That's mean," Kakashi drawled from behind his book, not even glancing up. "What's with the shock?"

"You're early," Naruto pointed at him, still wide-eyed. "That's enough of a miracle to make history, dattebayo!"

"Well," Kakashi replied lazily, "Sasuke's been working on refining his lightning chakra nature. Figured I'd supervise."

Naruto and Sakura turned their attention to Sasuke, who was crouched a few feet away. His brows were furrowed in intense concentration, his expression locked somewhere between focus and frustration. Sparks of lightning flickered around a kunai in his hand, crackling inconsistently before fizzling out.

"Wait," Naruto said. "So Sasuke's lightning, and I'm wind… What about you, Sakura?"

"No clue."

Kakashi reached into his pouch and handed her a strip of chakra paper. "Here. Channel your chakra and see."

The paper immediately darkened and grew damp before crumbling into pieces.

"Sensei, what does that mean?"

Kakashi studied the paper, a flicker of surprise crossing his normally calm features. "It means you have dual affinities: Earth and Water."

"Sakura! You're awesome! You've got two affinities!"

Sasuke smirked. "Guess that makes you the odd one out, Naruto."

"What's that supposed to mean, teme?"

"It's simple," Sasuke said smugly, puffing out his chest. "Sakura and I have dual natures. You only have one."

Naruto stared, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. Beside him, Sakura giggled behind her hand.

"Quite the debate," Kakashi cut in, smoothly redirecting their attention. He closed his book and stood, his tone shifting into that of a teacher. "But let's take a step back and look at the bigger picture."

Kakashi glanced between them. "Do you three know how the elements interact with each other? It's called the Elemental Circle. Each element has strengths and weaknesses. Fire beats Wind, Wind beats Lightning, Lightning beats Earth, Earth beats Water, and Water beats Fire."

"So it's like rock-paper-scissors?"

"In layman's terms, yes," Kakashi said with a shrug.

Naruto's eyes lit up with excitement. "Wait, wait—so Team 7 has all five elements! Doesn't that mean we'll always have an advantage against any enemy's nature?"

Kakashi chuckled. "It's not quite that simple, but you're on the right track. This brings us to something called Elemental Supremacy. If two techniques of the same level clash, the superior nature will always win. For example, a fire jutsu of equal strength will lose to a water jutsu every time."

"But," Kakashi continued, "there's a catch. A weaker-nature technique can still overpower a stronger nature if it's of a higher level. For instance, a powerful fire jutsu can overpower a weaker water jutsu if the fire is amplified by wind chakra."

Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura listened intently, their enthusiasm palpable.

Naruto's mind wandered briefly as he considered combining his wind chakra with the Pyromancy Flame. But he quickly pushed the thought aside. I'm not ready to mess with something that might just turn into a living demonic fire. Maybe when he found someone who could actually teach him more about Pyromancy.

But, of course, that didn't stop him from taking a jab at Sasuke. "Teme should probably focus on figuring out how to turn his chakra into actual lightning first."

"You act like you've already mastered wind chakra."

Naruto grinned smugly. "Oh, I have." He strode toward a nearby tree, placing his hand on the bark. With a surge of chakra, a jagged gash split the tree's surface, cutting deep into the wood.

Kakashi raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed. "Looks like Asuma's been helping you with wind manipulation exercises."

"Yup," Naruto said. "If I want to master the Vacuum Blade, I need to get this down first."

He turned to Sasuke, the grin still plastered across his face. "Don't sweat it, teme. This is advanced stuff—only for powerful shinobi like me."

Sasuke raised an eyebrow but didn't say anything. His attention shifted back to the kunai in his hands as faint crackles of lightning began to dance between them, forming a weak but steady current that flickered like static electricity.

He smirked, casting a smug glance toward Naruto.

The blonde scowled, already opening his mouth for a comeback, but before he could get a word in, Sakura stepped forward with a confident grin, holding up two kunai.

"What are you doing now?"

"Aren't we showing off what we've learned?" Sakura said, raising her kunai proudly. The handles were intricately etched with tiny seals that shimmered faintly under the sunlight.

"What's that?"

Sasuke activated his Sharingan, studying the seals. "Fūinjutsu. They store chakra."

"Exactly!" Sakura beamed. "I've been working on these to create barriers during battle. All I have to do is fill them with chakra, and they can power field barriers or traps."

Sasuke inspected the kunai more closely. "They're still half-empty."

Sakura's smile dimmed slightly, a hint of embarrassment creeping in. "I know. It's just… hard, okay? I don't have as much chakra as you two."

Naruto tilted his head thoughtfully. "Wait. Do you have to fill them with your chakra? Or can someone else do it?"

"I—I don't know."

"Yes, someone else can," Kakashi cut in. "In the war, barrier specialists often relied on their teammates to donate chakra to the seals. It's a team-based system."

Naruto's face lit up with an idea. "Oh! Let me try!"

Without waiting for permission, he snatched the kunai from Sakura's hand and pressed his palm against the seal. He pushed his chakra into it, and the kunai immediately flared with brilliant white energy, the glow pulsing like a heartbeat.

Sakura's jaw dropped. "You… you filled it that quickly?"

Naruto shrugged. "Yeah, that didn't even take much. I waste more chakra than that just keeping my Shadow Clones up. If you ever need me to fill something up, just say the word."

Sakura's surprise quickly turned into a mischievous smirk as she reached into a pouch tied to her hip. Without saying anything, she dumped at least a dozen kunai onto the ground at Naruto's feet, the seals on each of them faintly glowing.

"Well," she teased, "let's see just how generous you are."

"Why do I always open my big mouth?"

"Because you're an idiot," Sasuke quipped, earning a sharp glare from Naruto.

"Oh yeah? Well, you're helping fill them too, teme." Naruto punctuated his statement by punching a nearby tree, creating a clean hole through the trunk.

Sasuke and Sakura sweatdropped.

Kakashi chuckled behind his book. "Teamwork, huh? Looks like I won't have to teach that lesson today."

Naruto turned back toward the tree and tried to pull his hand free.

"Uh… guys?" He tugged harder, gritting his teeth. "A little help here?"

"Didn't you just say you were a powerful ninja, dobe?"

Sakura giggled.

"Don't blast wind chakra to get yourself out," Kakashi advised casually. "You'll just make it worse."

"Help me!" Naruto groaned, struggling to free himself as his teammates doubled over in laughter.

---

A-rank jutsu, Wind Style: Vacuum Blade, was infamous among wind-users for its complexity. The technique worked on the principle of coating a weapon with a sheath of wind chakra, extending the weapon's range and drastically enhancing its cutting power due to the nature of wind itself. The problem, though, was the very same reason it was so powerful—wind's ability to cut indiscriminately.

Wind chakra didn't harmonize well with standard weapons. Unlike lightning chakra, which could be absorbed and evenly conducted through a blade, wind chakra clung stubbornly to the surface of the metal. This external sheath amplified the weapon's ability to pierce and slice, but it also created uneven vibrations across the surface, causing microscopic fractures. Without precise control, the weapon would eventually crack, splinter, or, worse, explode under the pressure.

Maintaining the technique required creating a stable vacuum layer between the weapon and the wind sheath, an almost impossible task for most shinobi. Even slight miscalculations could destabilize the flow, leading to catastrophic failure. For many, it took years of practice to master.

But Naruto Uzumaki wasn't exactly the patient type.

In fact, his training method could only be described as chaotic insanity.

Asuma stood with his arms crossed, watching the hundreds of Naruto shadow clones spread across the training ground, each clutching a Zweihander. They channeled wind chakra into their lungs, breathing it out across the length of the massive blades, attempting to form the vacuum sheath.

Poof! One clone exploded into smoke as its blade fractured and the wind chakra tore through it.

Then another. Poof. Poof. Poof. Clone after clone failed, the Zweihanders cracking or outright shattering before they could stabilize the technique.

Naruto didn't miss a beat. "Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Another wave of clones appeared, immediately picking up where the others had left off.

Asuma opened his mouth to say something, then closed it, shaking his head in disbelief. "You know, I never thought I'd see someone try to master Vacuum Blade by brute force."

Naruto grinned, wiping the sweat from his forehead as he glanced at Asuma. "Well, having the fox helps with the chakra. Shadow clones make it way easier to test stuff without wasting time."

Nearby, resting on a cloth, was a shimmering Chakra Metal Ingot.

[ Item: Chakra Metal Ingot ]
[ Description: Chakra metal for weapon creation, said to come from the bowels of the Iron Sandworms. These ingots are smithing materials of the highest degree, and weapons forged from them symbolize the wielder's ability to thrive in a world where shinobi rarely grow old. ]

Naruto crouched beside it, tracing its surface thoughtfully. "Still can't believe the Old Man gave this to me."

Asuma adjusted the cigarette between his lips. "You did Konoha a pretty big service, Naruto. Shisui Uchiha's body was important. If someone like Orochimaru had gotten their hands on it, they could've learned all sorts of Uchiha and village secrets. You did us a favor by ensuring it stayed protected."

Naruto hummed. "So, what should I do with this thing?"

Asuma shrugged. "Make a weapon."

Naruto pointed to the massive Zweihander resting nearby. "Think I can add it to this?"

"Nope," Asuma said immediately. "You can't mix chakra metal with regular metal. They don't bond properly. If you try, you'll just end up with a weak weapon."

Naruto sighed. "Guess I'm not making a chakra metal Zweihander anytime soon."

"What, giving up on Vacuum Blade already?"

Naruto's eyes narrowed. "Hell no." He formed another batch of clones, their Zweihanders already sparking with unstable wind chakra. "It's just this stupid vacuum that won't form."

Asuma chuckled. "You're thinking about it too rigidly. It's not about holding the wind in place—it's about flow." He tapped one of his trench knives against his palm. "You need to create swirls in the wind chakra. Those swirls will naturally pull away the surrounding air and form the vacuum."

"Swirls?"

"Watch carefully."

Asuma used the Vacuum Blade technique on his trench knife. The edge shimmered faintly, but as he shifted the angle, Naruto could see it—the swirling motion of the wind chakra flowing like a spiral around the blade. The air around it seemed to bend, creating a faint distortion in the light.

Asuma took a step forward, slashing cleanly through a nearby boulder. The cut was so precise that the top half slid off silently before crashing to the ground.

"Whoa."

Naruto grinned, rolling his shoulders. "Alright, swirls it is! Let's get this down!" He turned to his clones, throwing his arms up like a conductor before an orchestra. "You heard the bearded chain-smoker! We're swirling this chakra until we can cut through anything!"

"Were those adjectives necessary?"

Naruto smirked. "Well, they are true."

"Brat."

Naruto just chuckled before hesitating.

Noticing the shift in mood, Asuma frowned. "Something wrong?"

Naruto kicked at the dirt. "Well… now that I've pretty much figured out Vacuum Blade, I guess I won't need to bug you for training anymore…"

"Not necessarily. You can still swing by. Ask for training tips, hang out, maybe annoy Shikamaru a bit. Team 10 and I wouldn't mind your company."

"Wait, really?"

"Yeah, kid," Asuma said with a chuckle. "You're alright."

Naruto's grin nearly split his face as he lunged forward, hugging Asuma with way too much enthusiasm.

"Alright, alright, ease up," Asuma wheezed, patting the boy's back. "You're stronger than you think."

Naruto pulled back, rubbing his nose with his sleeve. Then, his eyes lit up with a new idea. "Hey, can I make a request?"

"Depends. What is it?"

"Can I smoke a cigarette?"

There was a beat of silence.

"Why?"

"I dunno. The Old Man never let me anywhere near his smoking pipe, so now I'm kinda curious. What's the big deal? What's so great about it?"

"...Maybe because you're a child?"

Naruto squinted. "What? That doesn't sound right."

Asuma pinched the bridge of his nose. He really shouldn't. He really shouldn't.

"…As long as you don't tell anyone," he muttered.

Naruto's face lit up. "You are the coolest, Asuma!"

With a smirk, Asuma reached into his pouch, pulled out a cigarette, and handed it to Naruto along with his lighter. "Alright, kid, here's how—"

Before he could finish, Naruto flicked the lighter on, lit the cigarette, and took the biggest inhale possible.

…Then immediately regretted every decision that led him to this moment.

His entire throat felt like it was on fire. His lungs rejected the smoke like an allergic reaction, and he hacked, bent over, coughing so violently that his clones flinched in secondhand suffering before disappearing in puffs of smoke.

"WHAT THE HELL?!" Naruto wheezed, dropping the cigarette like it was a cursed object. "HOW DO YOU ENJOY THAT SHIT?! IT TASTES LIKE BURNING TRASH!"

Asuma, completely unfazed, took a long, slow drag from his own cigarette before exhaling the smoke lazily. "You get used to it."

"WHY WOULD YOU WANT TO GET USED TO IT?!" Naruto's voice cracked as he continued to cough, hands on his knees.

Asuma just laughed, clapping Naruto on the back. "Guess smoking isn't for you, huh?"

Naruto glared at him, eyes watering from the lingering burn. "You think?"

Wheezing, Naruto straightened up, still glaring as Asuma took another slow, relaxed puff.

The man smirked. "Still think I'm the coolest?"

Naruto scowled, pointing at him. "No, you're the dumbass for actually liking that crap."

Asuma just chuckled, shaking his head. "Brat."

---

Naruto sat cross-legged in the middle of his cluttered living room, the scroll spread out carefully in front of him on the worn wooden floor. The faint smell of instant ramen lingered in the air, and a pile of dirty laundry loomed like a mountain in one corner. Perched atop it like a king surveying his domain was the crystal lizard. The creature basked in a stray beam of sunlight, completely oblivious to the excitement radiating from Naruto.

"I still can't believe it," Naruto muttered, staring at the glowing text hovering over the scroll in his inventory. He tapped the description again for good measure, rereading it for the twentieth time.

[ Item: Fist of the Flickering Peregrine ]
[ Type: Scroll ]
[ Description: A taijutsu style scroll created by Shisui Uchiha. Rooted in the principles of the Shunshin no Jutsu, this technique draws inspiration from the swift dive of the Peregrine Falcon and the legacy of the Fourth Hokage. Shisui's ambition to merge raw speed with precise combat gave birth to this style, a reflection of his dream to become a warrior as fleeting as the wind. ]

Naruto's grin stretched wide across his face, excitement bubbling over. "This is insane! Shisui's taijutsu style! And now it's mine. Heh." He rubbed the back of his head, a familiar cocky glint in his eyes.

"I'm gonna master this for sure! And when I do, that oversized, flea-ridden, cow-headed Taurus Demon is toast! Dattebayo!"

Carefully, almost reverently, Naruto reached out and unraveled the scroll on the floor. The inked words within weren't just instructions—they were personal notes, written with the precision of someone who had poured their heart and soul into this technique. As Naruto read, his grin faltered slightly, replaced with wide-eyed awe.

[Excerpt from Shisui Uchiha's Notes]

The common misconception with the Shunshin no Jutsu is that its speed can be directly applied to combat. This is wrong. At high speeds, the body succumbs to tunnel vision, rendering precision impossible. While you could theoretically use Shunshin to become a spear and ram into your enemy, no one does this. Why? Air resistance. Without protection, the human body tears itself apart at such speeds. At best, you'll ruin your clothes. At worst, you'll burn yourself alive.

This problem led me to study the Raikage's Lightning Cloak. The Lightning Cloak is both a shield and a spear, enabling the Raikage to move at incredible speeds by eliminating drag. It functions like an arrow piercing the air rather than fighting against it. But I lack lightning chakra. My answer came from nature: the peregrine falcon.

The peregrine falcon is the fastest creature alive, diving at over 200 miles per hour. Its secret lies in its streamlined body and how it manipulates airflow. By folding its wings and tilting its feathers, it minimizes drag and glides effortlessly through the air.

Inspired by the Raikage and the falcon, I developed this taijutsu style. Using wind chakra, I create a cloak around my body that eliminates air resistance entirely. The chakra flows like air over feathers, creating a perfect aerodynamic form. This technique isn't just about speed—it's about control.

Speed is the blade, but control is the hilt. Without it, you'll cut yourself before you ever reach your target.

Naruto let out a low whistle as he sat back, the words sinking in.

"So it's not just taijutsu," he murmured to himself, staring at the intricate diagrams etched into the scroll. "It's ninjutsu and taijutsu. A wind chakra cloak…" His grin returned, even wider than before. "That's perfect for me!"

He turned toward the mountain of dirty clothes in the corner.

"Did you hear that, Mr. Lizard?!" Naruto shouted. "Your boss is about to become a legend!"

The lizard blinked once, startled, before quickly burrowing deeper into the laundry pile.

Naruto sighed dramatically, throwing his hands in the air. "I'll get you to love me one day. You'll see!"

[Excerpt from Shisui Uchiha's Notes]

The Raikage's Lightning Cloak—an extraordinary technique, both in concept and execution. The principle behind it is deceptively simple: by infusing his body with Lightning Chakra, the Raikage enhances his nervous system, drastically increasing reaction speed and muscle response. The natural conductivity of lightning allows the chakra to spread evenly, reinforcing his body without tearing it apart.

Wind, however, does not work that way. Wind is wild, volatile, an element that does not embrace—it cuts. It does not conduct through the body; it rages against it. A Wind Cloak, if applied like the Lightning Cloak, would result in catastrophic self-inflicted wounds. The body, caught within its own storm, would be shredded from within.

I have concluded that a stabilizing medium is required. A framework to direct and contain the chakra without allowing it to erode the user.

An interesting workaround, however, would be to weave chakra metal into a mesh—a flexible reinforcement that could serve as an exoskeleton, containing and stabilizing the Wind Cloak's effect.

Theoretically sound. Practically? Uncertain. I will require extensive testing and an exceptional blacksmith to bring this concept to life. The challenge now is not in the technique itself, but in whether or not I will find the time to see it through.

If only there was another of my element who could carry this burden forward…

Naruto frowned as he reread the passage for the fourth time, rubbing his head in confusion.

"Wait a second… does this mean I can wear Wind Chakra like a coat?"

He looked down at himself, then at the chakra metal ingot he had obtained. His brain started working overtime.

"So I just need to get this stuff woven into my armor, and boom, the next Shunshin no Naruto is here!"

The realization hit him like a thrown brick.

"Oh, duh."

With a flicker, he vanished from his spot—reappearing inside Higurashi's Weapon Shop.

Naruto landed right in the middle of a transaction, startling a couple of chunin as they completed their purchase. Mr. Higurashi, ever unfazed, merely raised an eyebrow.

"If you're not buying, get out," the blacksmith said dryly. "Or I'll start charging you for standing on my beautifully waxed floors."

The chunin blinked, then looked down, hesitating. The floor was, in fact, not waxed. It was covered in faint boot prints, a little dusty from the day's work. But Mr. Higurashi's deadpan expression must have been enough because they quickly muttered a goodbye and made their exit.

Naruto exhaled. "Thanks, old man."

"For what?"

Naruto hesitated. "…They were staring at me like I was the fox."

A beat of silence. Then, Mr. Higurashi scoffed. "Nope. Just admiring my fine floor."

Naruto glanced down at the mess beneath his feet. Then back up at the smirking blacksmith.

"Or," Higurashi continued with a teasing glint, "maybe they were just jealous of how ridiculously handsome you are. Girls love a little whisker action, don't they? I bet Tenten agrees."

Naruto blinked, caught off guard. "Sure?"

"Tenten is currently out on a mission."

"Yeah, I know."

Naruto placed the scroll and ingot on the counter. "I need this made."

Higurashi's eyes flickered over the designs, whistling lowly. "Fancy stuff." He picked up the ingot, turning it over in his hands. "You sure you wanna waste perfectly good chakra metal on this?"

Naruto frowned. "Waste? What do you mean?"

The blacksmith gave him a pointed look. "What do you think your armor is made of?"

"…Metal?"

"Some new kind of chakra metal," Higurashi said flatly. "I don't know what kind of ore this is, but your armor's already built to channel chakra without breaking apart under Wind Release. You don't need to mess around with wire mesh or reinforcement—just use what you've already got."

Naruto stared at his gauntlet, then experimentally pulsed Wind Chakra into it.

The result was immediate—smooth, controlled, seamless. His chakra flowed through the Elite Knight armor like it belonged there.

"Wow, Oscar really left me with something else, huh."

Naruto glanced at the Zweihander, still buzzing from his training. At least the big hunk of metal couldn't channel Wind Chakra, meaning his new jutsu wasn't totally useless. But hey, if his armor could get him to Shisui's level, that was a win.

"Thanks for everything, Mr. Higurashi," Naruto said, grabbing his stuff and heading for the door.

The old blacksmith clicked his tongue, watching him go.

"Didn't even get to tell him how conveniently wife-material Tenten's gotten with her cooking skills. Kid's hopeless."

---

Back at his apartment, Naruto—fueled by both inspiration and an excessive amount of ramen—decided it was the perfect time to start training the Fist of the Flickering Peregrine.

Slurping up the last of his noodles, he set the scroll aside and clapped his hands together. Alright, let's do this.

With a quick hand sign, he summoned two shadow clones. "You two, clear some space. We're about to make some questionable training decisions."

"On it, boss!" one clone chirped, shoving the coffee table to the side.

"Try not to break anything this time."

Naruto ignored the comment as he focused on the scroll. The first step seemed simple enough: Create a cloak of chakra around your body. Then manipulate the wind chakra to flow around your form, reducing resistance like an aerodynamic bird.

"I can totally do this," Naruto said. "No problem."

He closed his eyes, gathering chakra and letting it spread across his entire body. A shimmering layer of energy coated him, pulsing faintly. So far, so good. Then, with a deep breath, he began converting it to wind chakra.

BOOM!

The wind chakra detonated outward like an uncontrolled storm, shaking the walls and sending Naruto sprawling onto his back. The pile of laundry in the corner exploded into the air, socks and shirts flinging themselves across the room like they had something to prove.

Naruto sat up, coughing as a cloud of dust settled around him. "Ugh! What the—"

He froze at the sound of wheezing laughter. Turning, he spotted his two shadow clones rolling on the floor, clutching their sides as they laughed like maniacs.

"What are you two laughing at?!"

"Look at Mr. Lizard!"

Naruto turned to where the laundry heap had been, now scattered across the room. Right in the middle of it all, perched atop a sock, was the crystal lizard. Except it wasn't perched—it was flailing. The little creature had landed upside down, its tiny legs kicking in frantic circles like a wind-up toy gone wrong.

Naruto blinked.

The clones howled even louder, one of them slapping the floor as tears streamed down his face. "He looks like he's doing aerobics! Someone get him a little sweatband!"

Naruto ignored the two idiots—technically his clones—who were laughing in the corner, their amusement only fueling his focus. His attention was fixed on the crystal lizard lying on its back, its tiny legs flailing helplessly. The little creature's beady eyes locked onto him, a mix of fear and desperation, with a pathetic attempt at intimidation as it hissed softly.

"Scary," Naruto muttered sarcastically, crouching down and motioning for the lizard to calm down. Instead, the creature hissed louder, baring its tiny teeth, but Naruto didn't care. Carefully, he nudged it back onto its feet with two fingers, letting it stabilize itself.

The lizard, clearly on edge, was about to scurry back toward the safety of the laundry pile when Naruto quickly grabbed its tail, lifting it off the ground. The tiny reptile immediately started thrashing wildly, wiggling like crazy, its movements frantic. Naruto held it steady with one hand as he poked a scale near its side, noticing a small wound beneath the scaly exterior. The creature cried out softly in pain.

"Hey, relax. I'm trying to help you, idiot," Naruto muttered, frowning. "Oi! You two morons!" he barked at his clones. "Bring me some water and that weird healing ointment Iruka-sensei gave us!"

The clones snapped to attention, their earlier laughter fading as they jumped into action.

Moments later, they held the lizard down on the table while Naruto got to work. He cleaned the wound first, gently wiping away the dirt and grime that had gathered on the rough edges of the scales. The lizard hissed and squirmed but didn't fight as much as before. Naruto then took the small tin of ointment, scooping some onto his fingers and applying it carefully.

The healing ointment fizzled as it reacted with the wound, releasing a faint, minty aroma and creating a gentle foam that quickly dissolved into the injured area. The scales around the wound seemed to knit together, the jagged edges smoothing out as the injury began to close. The lizard gradually stopped thrashing, its body relaxing under Naruto's careful hands.

"There," Naruto said, setting the creature back down on the floor.

The lizard hesitated for a moment before bolting toward the laundry pile, only to stop abruptly. Its safe haven was gone.

Naruto grinned sheepishly. "Oh yeah, forgot about that. My bad." He grabbed a handful of clothes and began tossing them back into a makeshift pile. "Alright, alright. There you go. Back to your little kingdom."

But the lizard didn't move. It just sat there, staring at him.

"What? You want to thank me? Or… are you hungry?" Naruto asked, scratching his head. He rummaged through his kitchen for a moment before returning with a small piece of raw meat, placing it down near the lizard.

The crystal lizard eyed the meat cautiously before scurrying over to bite into it. Naruto watched as the creature gnawed at the morsel, its little jaws working furiously. Then, to his surprise, the lizard stopped halfway through and slowly approached him, dropping the half-eaten meat near his hand as if offering to share it.

Naruto blinked in surprise. "Uh… thanks?" he said, a grin spreading across his face as he reached out to pet the lizard, but it immediately darted back a few feet, staring at him from a safe distance.

Naruto laughed softly, picking up the leftover meat. "Progress. I'll take it," he said, shaking his head.

The lizard watched him closely as he pretended to eat the meat, sliding it out of view with a sleight-of-hand trick. Naruto raised it to his mouth and then slipped it into his sleeve, making it look like he took a big bite. "Mmm, so good," he said, loudly smacking his lips. There was no way he was actually going to eat that.

The lizard tilted its head, its beady eyes narrowing in suspicion, but it didn't seem to protest.

Naruto stood and turned to his clones. "Alright, you two. Keep an eye on the little guy. Kakashi-sensei should be showing up any minute now."

One of the clones crossed his arms, a thoughtful look on his face. "Hey, we should name it."

"Ramen?" the other clone suggested immediately.

"No," Naruto shot back.

"Noodle?"

"No."

"Well, I'll think of something," Naruto said, waving them off as he grabbed his jacket. He gave the crystal lizard one last glance before heading toward the door. "Be nice to it. I'm the boss here, not you idiots."

As Naruto left, the lizard watched him go, its small head tilted slightly, before scurrying back to its newly rebuilt laundry pile.

---

Naruto flickered into the training ground, skidding to a halt just in time to hear Sakura's annoyed yell.

"You're late… both of you!" she shouted, glaring at both Kakashi and Naruto.

The two rubbed the backs of their heads sheepishly, clearly caught off guard.

"I was late because I was trying to save a woman from a giant talking bear," Kakashi said nonchalantly, his usual deadpan delivery making the absurd claim sound oddly plausible. "The bear demanded I defeat him in poetry before he'd let her go."

"Did you win?" Naruto asked earnestly, his eyes wide with curiosity. Considering the bizarre things he'd seen in Lordran, this story didn't sound far-fetched to him.

"He's lying!" Sakura said, her disbelief palpable.

"Shame on you, Kakashi-sensei," Naruto scolded, though he leaned closer and whispered, "So… did you win?"

"Of course I did."

Sakura groaned in exasperation before turning her glare toward Naruto. "And what's your excuse?"

Naruto hesitated for a moment. He didn't want to mention the crystal lizard—not yet. Maybe when the little guy was friendlier, he'd show it off, proving that only he was worthy of its trust. For now, he needed a distraction.

"I was training to use Shisui-san's taijutsu," he said proudly, puffing out his chest. "You know, the one that got him the name Shunshin no Shisui."

That caught everyone off guard, but they immediately translated his words to mean that he was trying to recreate Shisui's taijutsu style.

"How do you know about this?" Kakashi asked, narrowing his visible eye slightly.

"Oh, Iruka-sensei told me," Naruto said smoothly, his grin widening. "Imagine this—Shunshin no Naruto!" He practically shook with excitement at the thought.

Kakashi paused, his mind racing.

Sakura turned her gaze toward Sasuke, her curiosity shifting. Shisui's funeral had been just yesterday. What did Sasuke think about all of this?

Sasuke gave a small nod. "I hope you're able to recreate it."

The unexpected encouragement surprised everyone.

"Thanks for the support, teme," Naruto said, grinning wide.

"If you need help, just ask," Sasuke replied evenly.

"Actually, I've taken a major step toward it!"

Seeing the way everyone was staring at him, he lifted his gauntlet and pulsed Wind Chakra through it.

"Shisui-san used a Wind Cloak to reduce air resistance—something about bird aerodynamics. I'm gonna do that and combine it with Shunshin!"

Sakura and Sasuke just stared, trying to process the sudden info dump.

Kakashi, for his part, somehow found his voice. "My, Naruto," he said, almost choking on his own words, "it seems like you're serious about becoming the next Shunshin no Shisui."

Even as he spoke, Kakashi's mind was spinning.

Because one simple, terrifying realization had just hit him like a runaway bull when he tapped a finger against the boy's armor, sending a trace of chakra into it—only to watch in stunned silence as it flowed through the metal effortlessly, without a hint of resistance.

Naruto's armor—his ridiculously heavy armor—was made of chakra metal.

Not just a little bit.

Not just some reinforcement.

No.

The entire thing was chakra metal.

Kakashi suddenly felt like he needed to sit down.

Because that meant someone had thrown an ungodly amount of money at this kid. Who in their right mind had that kind of wealth?! Who could just casually afford to coat an entire suit of armor in one of the rarest materials in the world?!

And more importantly—

WHO THE HELL WAS OSCAR?!

Kakashi squeezed his temples. First, he finds out Oscar is dead. Then, Naruto casually drops that he's already avenged him. When did that even happen?! How did that even happen?! Was Konoha asleep when all of this went down? Did everyone blink and miss an entire arc of Naruto's life?!

His brain was starting to overheat.

He needed a nap. Or maybe an extended leave of absence. Preferably somewhere far, far away—where Naruto wasn't casually dropping life-altering revelations that made zero damn sense and gave him an existential crisis every single time he spoke.

Oblivious to Kakashi's slow descent into madness, Naruto just grinned.

"Shunshin no Naruto," he corrected proudly. "Don't forget it!"

"Fair enough. Good luck, then," Kakashi said, feeling the sudden urge to just knock himself out.

"Thanks! I'm off to see Team 10—gonna ask Asuma-sensei if he can help me with Shisui's taijutsu!" Naruto said, already preparing to leave.

"Ino's going to be there," Sakura teased, a sly grin spreading across her face.

"Yeah, I know, Sakura."

Sakura wiggled her eyebrows suggestively, clearly trying to get a rise out of him.

"Weirdo," Naruto muttered before body flickering out of sight.

"What was that about?" Sasuke asked, raising an eyebrow as he observed Sakura's flushed face.

Sakura squealed, her voice high-pitched with excitement. "I think Ino has a crush on Naruto!"

"Oh?" Kakashi said, leaning closer like a gossiping auntie. "Do tell."

Sakura eagerly launched into her theories while Kakashi nodded along with faux interest. Meanwhile, Sasuke ignored them both, picking up a few leaves from the ground. He focused on his own training, already channeling chakra into the leaves to generate a small current.

"Sasuke-kun," Kakashi called, glancing over, "what do you think about this?"

"Hn," was Sasuke's only response, his focus unbroken.

Sakura paused, watching him closely. Sasuke's indifferent response struck a chord. How could he remain so detached when one of his biggest fans was now gone?

Ino's words echoed in Sakura's mind: Do you like Sasuke, or do you like the idea of him?

She thought she had an answer now. At first, she had liked the idea of Sasuke—the mysterious prodigy, the perfect hero. But over time, she had come to see the real him. His burdens, his pain, his dreams. She no longer saw him as someone to protect her or save her.

Now, she wanted to stand beside him, shoulder to shoulder.

That was what her love had grown into—a quiet strength to match his.

Her resolve hardened as she watched him continue his training, his focus unwavering.

She would stand by his side, no matter what.

That was her promise to herself.

---

Naruto jolted awake to the faint sound of scratching. Blinking blearily, he sat up, his senses sharpening in the quiet of the night. A quick glance at the clock told him it was two in the morning.

With a furrowed brow, he turned his head toward the source of the noise. His tired eyes landed on the small figure at the balcony window, its little claws tapping lightly against the glass.

A familiar, shimmering blue form.

The crystal lizard.

Naruto groggily rubbed his face before whispering, "Dude… what are you even doing?"

The tiny creature froze at his voice, its bright eyes flickering toward him, caught in the act. Naruto noticed how the moonlight outside seemed to bend toward the large, gleaming crystal on its back, absorbing into it like a gentle tide pulling away from shore.

He paused, watching the way the little thing shifted restlessly, glancing between him and the outside.

"…You wanna go out?"

The words were barely out of his mouth before he was already moving. He slipped out of bed, careful not to startle the lizard, and padded over to the window. At his approach, the creature flinched, its tiny body tensing as if ready to scurry away.

But instead of grabbing it, Naruto simply unlocked the window and pushed it open, letting the cool night air spill into the room.

"Go on, then." He gestured toward the open space.

For a moment, the crystal lizard hesitated. Then, with quick, skittering movements, it scrambled onto the balcony, its tiny form bathed in moonlight.

Naruto leaned against the doorframe, watching. The lizard tilted its head up, its crystal glowing faintly as it drank in the silvery light. It stood perfectly still, as if caught in some quiet, reverent moment, the wind ruffling its scales.

There was something… serene about it.

Naruto smiled, but as he stepped out, the cold air immediately bit into his skin. A glance down told him that the crystal lizard wasn't handling it much better—its small body trembled slightly under the night's chill.

Naruto didn't think twice.

He lifted his hand and let a small, controlled pulse of warmth bloom from his palm—the faint glow of a Pyromancy Flame flickering to life.

Almost instantly, the air around them softened, the bite of the cold easing into something gentler. The crystal lizard turned back toward him, its bright eyes reflecting the fire's glow.

Naruto chuckled. "Better?"

The lizard didn't answer, obviously, but it didn't run either. Instead, it just stared at him, then at the flame, then back at him again.

Naruto yawned, grabbing his blanket from inside and wrapping it around himself, sinking into its warmth. His eyelids grew heavy, sleep trying to drag him back under.

But then—

A small nudge against his side.

Naruto cracked an eye open and found the crystal lizard had shuffled closer, staring up at him expectantly.

"…You wanna enjoy the heat too?" Naruto asked, raising his arm slightly.

The little creature wasted no time. It carefully scurried under the blanket, nestling against the warmth of the Pyromancy Flame.

Naruto grinned at the sight. Feeling a little bold, he reached out and lightly scratched under the lizard's chin.

It chirped. A tiny, high-pitched sound—somewhere between a squeak and a trill, like a little bell ringing through the night.

Naruto chuckled. "You like that, huh?"

The lizard responded by pressing into his hand, clearly enjoying the attention.

A name. He should name it.

Naruto paused, thinking. Something ramen-related? …Nah. Something in the back of his mind told him no—that wasn't right.

And then, in the quiet, he finally had an epiphany.

"…You know," he murmured, his voice soft, "there was a dream I had once."

The crystal lizard stilled, listening.

"To travel through Lordran with my master," Naruto continued. "He was supposed to teach me things. We were supposed to explore together. I wanted to take him to Ichiraku, let him try ramen—bet he'd have liked miso. We'd sit together, talk about anything and everything, and…"

His voice wavered.

But he swallowed it down, blinking hard before rubbing his sleeve across his eyes.

When he lowered it, the crystal lizard was still staring at him.

Naruto took a breath.

"…Would you do me the honor of taking his name?" he asked, stretching his hand out. "Of traveling through Lordran with me?"

For a long moment, the lizard didn't move.

Then, slowly, it stepped forward—pausing just long enough to press its nose lightly against his outstretched hand.

Naruto felt something tighten in his chest.

He grinned—wide and a little wobbly—but real.

"Alright, Oscar," he whispered.

The crystal lizard chirped again, curling closer to his warmth.

Naruto wrapped the blanket a little tighter around them, leaning back against the balcony door, the exhaustion finally pulling him down.

And as his eyes slipped shut, he had no idea that this moment—the quiet beginning of a boy and his lizard—would someday become legend.

That one day, the gods themselves would tremble at the sight of the two dragons of Lordran.

But for now, they were just a boy and his tiny companion, resting under the moonlight.

---

As always, thank you for your support, feedback, and amazing ideas. I'm looking forward to hearing your thoughts on this chapter's developments!

Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on Feb 20th! You can read ahead to Chapter 69 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

Chapter no.26 Solaire of Astora

---

The Hokage's Office was quiet, save for the faint rustling of paper as Hiruzen Sarutobi read through Kakashi's report.

The old man's brow furrowed as his eyes drifted over the latest findings.

"Scorch Release?"

Hiruzen muttered the words under his breath, the concept alone making him feel a familiar sense of unease.

Kakashi, standing at attention before the desk, gave a nonchalant shrug.

"Just a theory—courtesy of Sasuke Uchiha."

It was a flimsy idea at best. Naruto's chakra nature had already been confirmed, but Kakashi had long since learned to account for the impossible, especially when something like the Kyūbi could be involved.

Hiruzen hummed, continuing through the rest of the report.

And then, he paused.

Naruto's armor… made entirely of chakra metal.

Hiruzen's fingers tightened slightly on the parchment, his chest growing inexplicably tight.

The entire armor?

His first thought was sheer disbelief, but the implications settled in quickly. The amount of chakra metal required…

Even the Daimyō himself would wince at its worth.

Where? Hiruzen's mind raced. Where in the world did Naruto acquire enough chakra metal to forge an entire suit of armor?

A part of him—the leader of Konoha, the protector of its future—felt the whisper of an opportunity.

If only Konoha knew how to replicate it…

The thought came unbidden, and with it, an old memory—Asuma's voice, blunt and laced with quiet disappointment.

Are you? Or are you doing this for Konoha?

Hiruzen's lips thinned.

Let's say you figure out Naruto's mysteries. What then? Are you expecting Konoha to benefit from them? From him? Because if that's the case, then you've forgotten something important, Father.

And yet—here it was. A legitimate way for Konoha to benefit from Naruto's strange evolution.

"Kakashi, what are we doing?"

Kakashi blinked. "Hokage-sama?"

Hiruzen set the paper down, exhaling. "These investigations… these mysteries. What is the end goal?"

Kakashi frowned slightly, his visible eye sharpening. "Sir?"

The Hokage's gaze didn't lift from the parchment.

"What do we hope to gain from this?"

A beat of silence.

Then, Kakashi replied, "At the very least, we can ensure Naruto is safe from whatever caused this."

Hiruzen huffed, the sound dry and tired.

"Safe." He shook his head. "Yes, of course. Because keeping him ignorant and alone for the last decade was for his safety."

The bitterness in his voice surprised even himself.

Kakashi's stance remained steady, but his eye flickered with something unreadable.

"Hokage-sama, if I may."

Hiruzen motioned for him to continue.

"It's clear that you've been thinking a lot about Naruto, and perhaps you're feeling like you've failed him."

Hiruzen let out a slow breath. "Didn't I?"

Kakashi was quiet for a moment, then shook his head.

"Hokage-sama, no one understands better than you how much weight rested on your shoulders after the Kyūbi attack. You lost your wife that night. You had to oversee the reconstruction of Konoha, handle the growing number of war orphans, and manage rising political tensions with the threat of another Shinobi War looming overhead.

"Then there was the Uchiha Clan's unrest, the fractured alliances with other nations, the Council's interference, Danzo's schemes, the ANBU's internal conflicts…"

He sighed.

"Sir, I know you didn't do what was best for Naruto, but you tried—while the world felt like it was crumbling under your feet."

The words hung between them, settling into the office like an unspoken truth.

Hiruzen's fingers drifted over his desk, brushing against the edges of the report.

"Wise words, Kakashi." His voice was quiet. "But I gave everything I had to Konoha, and yet… it feels as though I failed the people who truly mattered."

Kakashi's gaze softened, his eye distant.

"Can I join you in that sentiment?"

The way he said it spoke of understanding.

They were both too late to realize who truly mattered.

A beat of silence passed between them.

"Lord Third," Kakashi said. "Teaching Team 7 has taught me something valuable."

"Oh? And what lesson is that?"

Kakashi's eye curved slightly, though it wasn't quite a smile. "That people can change, despite their past."

Hiruzen hummed, waiting for him to elaborate.

Kakashi continued, "I've watched Sakura go from a kunoichi who would have been a casualty in her first real battle to someone who works tirelessly to stand beside her teammates. I've seen Sasuke—despite everything—open up to Team 7, trusting them in ways I never thought he would."

His tone softened.

"And I've watched Naruto's grief of Oscar… heal."

"Guess being a teacher has been good for you."

"It's all thanks to your guidance, Lord Third."

The old Hokage let out a quiet chuckle before his expression turned solemn. He leaned back in his chair, folding his hands over the desk.

"Kakashi, I've come to a realization." His voice was softer now, but steady. "I want to make things right for Naruto. A second chance."

"Second chances come after proof of change, not before."

Hiruzen nodded, his grip on his pipe tightening. "Which is why I'm going to tell him about Minato and Kushina."

The words hung heavy in the air.

Kakashi's breath hitched just slightly, his fingers twitching at his side.

"You mean to tell him everything?"

"Yes." Hiruzen exhaled. "But not until I've dealt with Danzo first."

The mere mention of that name sent a chill through the air.

Kakashi frowned. "You're taking direct action?"

Hiruzen's eyes sharpened. "I am."

He gave Kakashi a brief but thorough summary of his plan.

When he finished, Kakashi was already calculating the risks. "Do you want me to join the squad? If Danzo has a plan in place, you can assume he'll use it."

"I know the dangers, which is why I handpicked the team myself. Shibi Aburame will lead the team of ANBU captains—he's already tagged every member with his kikaichū. If Danzo tries to use Kotoamatsukami, their chakra will disrupt the genjutsu immediately."

"A failsafe. Smart."

Hiruzen nodded. "Tsume Inuzuka will also be on the team—her heightened senses will detect any Root operatives, in case Danzo has continued his activities despite his so-called exile."

Kakashi folded his arms. "It's a good start. But if Danzo's backed into a corner, he'll retaliate. That team has countermeasures, but they still need more muscle. What about Gai?"

"He's away on a mission."

Kakashi's lips thinned slightly. "Jiraiya-sama, then?"

Hiruzen shook his head again. "No. Jiraiya is too far away to accompany the team. Instead, I'll be sending Enma to accompany them. Even Danzo isn't foolish enough to make a move against the Monkey King."

Kakashi let out a low whistle. "Pulling out all the stops, huh?"

Hiruzen's expression darkened. "I refuse to let Danzo be a loose end."

Kakashi nodded.

There was nothing else to say. At least, not about that.

"Do you want me to keep an eye on Naruto? Just in case Danzo tries something while we're handling this?"

Hiruzen's gaze flickered, studying Kakashi carefully.

Smart. The man had already figured it out.

"If you must."

Kakashi nodded. "Good. I've been thinking of taking Team 7 through more teamwork drills. Maybe throw in a few D-rank missions."

"That's a good idea. They've developed their individual skills—now they need to learn how to use them together."

A brief silence settled again.

Then, Kakashi asked the inevitable question.

"And the mysteries?"

Hiruzen's fingers tapped idly against his desk.

"We are shinobi, Kakashi. It would be foolish to dismiss mysteries just because they involve Naruto." He looked up. "But from now on, we separate the two. Naruto and his mysteries are not the same. Treat them as such."

Kakashi held his gaze for a moment.

Then, slowly—he bowed.

"Understood, Hokage-sama."

---

[ One Week Later ]

It was a clear day in the forests of Konoha, where the birds chirped and the leaves rustled with the gentle breeze. Team 7, however, was not enjoying the idyllic scenery. Instead, they were crouched in the dirt, stalking a small brown cat with a red ribbon on its right ear—the infamous Tora, beloved pet of Madam Shijimi, one of the wives of the Fire Daimyō.

"Alright, Team 7," Kakashi said, his voice grave as he crouched behind a tree, his book conspicuously in hand. "This is a high-priority mission. Tora is known for her evasive maneuvers, her cunning, and her unrelenting will to escape. We can't afford any mistakes."

Naruto groaned, his head dropping to his hands. "It's a cat, sensei. I bet I could catch it solo, dattebayo."

"This mission comes directly from Madam Shijimi. And remember, she's not just any client—she's a diplomat for the Fire Daimyō. How we handle this reflects on Konoha."

"And on you," Sakura added dryly, shooting Kakashi a sideways glance.

"Exactly," Kakashi replied, unfazed. "So, no pressure. But if we fail, we risk jeopardizing diplomatic relations with the entire Fire Nation." He turned a page in his book. "No big deal."

The team collectively stared at him.

"Are we seriously pretending this isn't a waste of time?" Sasuke asked flatly.

"I mean," Sakura chimed in, "shouldn't someone talk to Madam Shijimi about how she's treating this cat? It keeps running away for a reason."

"It's not our job to question the client," Kakashi said. "Our job is to retrieve Tora."

"Poor cat," Sakura muttered under her breath as they moved into position.

---

The team scattered, each taking a planned route. Sasuke was the first to act, hurling kunai with ninja wires imbued with lightning chakra. They struck the trees around the fleeing Tora, cutting off her escape routes with precision.

The cat hissed, its amber eyes darting wildly for an exit. It turned left—Naruto was there, standing with his arms crossed, a smug grin on his face. It turned right, and there Naruto was again, the same smirk on his face.

No matter where Tora turned, Naruto was there.

"Afterimages?" Sasuke muttered. Naruto was fast enough now to make it seem like he was everywhere at once. "You're seriously using Shisui's technique on a cat?"

"I'm refining my skills, teme," Naruto said, his grin widening as he flickered into another position. "Besides, this cat is way tougher than it looks!"

Tora hissed and arched her back, trying to look intimidating, but Naruto wasn't fazed.

"Ninja Art: Pyramidal Barrier!" Sakura shouted, slamming her hands together.

The kunai Naruto had placed around the area suddenly glowed, creating a shimmering pyramidal barrier around the panicked cat. Tora scratched at the chakra barrier wall of her new prison, but it was no use.

"Target confirmed," Naruto said dramatically. "It's Tora. Mission complete."

Kakashi finally emerged from the trees, clapping slowly. "Excellent work, Team 7. Tora has been successfully apprehended."

"You could've helped, you know."

"Why? You were doing so well."

"Yeah, well, next time you can chase after a demon cat!" Naruto grumbled.

"Stop complaining, Naruto. We finished the mission," Sakura said, shaking her head as she carefully deactivated the barrier.

---

Team 7 stood blankly as Madam Shijimi scooped Tora into her arms.

Madam Shijimi was a corpulent woman with dark brown hair styled into three enormous poofs. Her face was coated in purple eyeshadow, pink lipstick, and a thick layer of powder. Her nails were painted to match her gaudy rings, which jingled as she petted Tora with excessive force. The poor cat looked utterly defeated, its amber eyes half-lidded as it resigned itself to its fate.

"Is this… animal abuse?" Sasuke muttered under his breath, glancing at the limp Tora.

"I think so," Sakura whispered back, frowning. "No wonder the cat keeps running away."

Naruto's thoughts drifted to his pet crystal lizard, now named Crystal Oscar. He suddenly felt a deep sense of pride knowing that he treated his little companion with respect and care. Glad I don't treat Oscar like that, he muttered to himself.

As Madam Shijimi hugged Tora tighter, the cat let out a small, pitiful noise.

"Well done, Team 7!" Madam Shijimi gushed, her rings glittering as she clasped her hands together. "You've brought my precious Tora back to me. She's such a naughty little thing, always trying to run away. But now she's back where she belongs!"

Naruto winced as Tora's amber eyes locked onto his. For a moment, it was like the cat was begging for help.

"...We're done here, right?"

"Yes, Naruto, you're done for now," Hiruzen said with a faint smile, watching as an ANBU quietly escorted Madam Shijimi out of the office.

"I must congratulate Team 7," Hiruzen continued. "You've successfully completed twelve D-rank missions. With this, you are now qualified for higher-ranked missions."

Naruto's face lit up like a firework. "Finally! No more chasing cats, dattebayo!" he exclaimed, pumping a fist into the air. Sakura smiled, and even Sasuke's usual aloofness seemed to soften with mild interest.

Hiruzen smiled at their enthusiasm and picked up a scroll from the pile on his desk. "Your next mission will be a C-rank escort. It's a step up from what you've been doing but well within your capabilities. Bring in the client."

At the Hokage's signal, an ANBU stepped out of the room. Moments later, the door creaked open, and in walked an older man with a hunched posture, carrying a faint air of irritation.

Team 7 took in the sight of their client—a gray-haired, bespectacled man with a large beard and dark eyes. He wore a sleeveless V-neck shirt tied with an obi, plain pants, and sandals. A towel hung loosely around his neck, and a pointed hat sat atop his head. Most strikingly, he was holding a beer bottle, which he sipped from like it was water.

The man glanced at Team 7 and grimaced. "Hokage-sama," he said, his voice gruff, "while I appreciate the quick turnaround on my mission… are these wet-behind-the-ears brats really going to protect me?"

"Hey! Who are you calling a brat, old man?"

Before Tazuna could retort, Hiruzen raised a hand.

"Tazuna-san, I assure you, these genin are more than capable of handling your simple escort mission."

The word simple hung in the air like a knife.

Tazuna froze mid-sip of his beer, his hand tightening slightly around the bottle. A bead of sweat rolled down his temple as his gaze flickered to the Hokage, then to the trio of genin standing before him.

"S-Simple, huh?" Tazuna muttered, his voice strained. He let out an awkward chuckle, wiping his forehead with the towel draped around his neck as he quickly tried to change the subject.

"What kind of ninja wears armor like that? And why's a shorty like you lugging around a sword twice your size? Are you compensating for something?"

Naruto's grin stretched wide as he stepped forward, resting a hand on the hilt of his sword.

"Want me to show you what it can do?"

Tazuna took a nervous step back, sweat beginning to bead on his forehead. "No, no! That's fine, kid. I was just kidding!" he said with a nervous chuckle, lifting his beer bottle as if to toast.

"Tazuna-san, you'll find Naruto's capable of much more than jokes."

"Yeah, right…" Tazuna muttered. "Guess I'll just have to trust you all."

"Good choice, old man."

Tazuna scowled, trying to regain his composure. "I'll have you know I'm a man of great renown!" he declared loudly, puffing out his chest. "I'm Tazuna, the best bridge builder in the Land of Waves! And until I'm safely back in my country to finish my masterpiece, it's your job to protect me—even if it costs you your lives!"

Team 7 stared blankly at him, unmoved by his theatrics.

The silence stretched awkwardly until Tazuna deflated slightly. "...Uh, I mean… thanks for your hard work in advance."

Hiruzen clapped his hands once, bringing the room back to order. "Team 7, your mission begins in two hours. Use the time to prepare."

Tazuna, who looked like he was ready to bolt, muttered, "I'll, uh… go check out the village or something."

"There's a bar down the street that serves Earth Nation beer," Hiruzen added casually.

Tazuna's eyes lit up despite himself. "Is that right?" he asked, feigning disinterest as he sipped his beer.

As Tazuna adjusted his grip on the bottle, the top suddenly slid off with an unnervingly clean cut, the jagged edge catching the light. The severed piece fell to the ground with a soft clink, and a stream of beer immediately spilled out, splashing onto his hand and dripping onto the floor.

The room went silent, all eyes snapping to Naruto, who stood smirking, his hand casually resting on his sword hilt.

Tazuna gulped. "Geez, kid. You're fast. Really fast."

"I'll take that as a compliment."

Tazuna's nervousness was palpable now as he shuffled toward the door. "...Uh… anyone want some booze?"

Sasuke and Sakura shook their heads immediately, while Kakashi smiled under his mask. "I don't drink."

"Bring me one. I want to see what it tastes like."

Tazuna nodded at Naruto with newfound respect. "You've got guts, kid," he muttered before disappearing out the door.

"That guy is definitely a sad drunk old man."

"Absolutely," Sakura said with a sigh, while Sasuke grunted in agreement.

Kakashi straightened, his lazy demeanor returning. "Alright, Team 7, you're dismissed for now. Meet up at the northern gate in two hours, ready to go."

Naruto perked up immediately. "Ichiraku Ramen?"

Sakura and Sasuke exchanged a glance before shrugging.

He had trained relentlessly for over a week, honing his skills and pushing himself to his limits. Now, Naruto felt ready—ready to return to Lordran and face the Taurus Demon. This battle would be his measure, his proof that he could take on the dangers lurking not just in the unforgiving world of Lordran, but also in the shadows beyond Konoha.

But before all that… Ramen!

---

The smell of steaming ramen filled the air as Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke sat at the counter of Ichiraku Ramen, bowls in front of them. Naruto was already halfway through his third bowl, his slurping sounds making Sakura twitch. Sasuke, meanwhile, sipped his tomato soup quietly, seemingly unfazed by the chaos around him.

"Okay," Sakura said, placing her chopsticks down and looking at the two boys seriously. "We need to figure out what to bring on the mission. Sasuke, you got anything in mind?"

Sasuke shrugged, taking another sip of his soup. "Kunai, shuriken. The basics."

"I'm bringing ramen cups."

"Ramen cups aren't survival gear, Naruto!" Sakura snapped, glaring at him. "Do you ever take this seriously?"

"Hey, it's better than starving!" Naruto shot back. "And besides, you can't exactly rely on Sasuke's brooding to feed us."

Sasuke raised an eyebrow but said nothing.

Ayame stepped out from the back, drying her hands on a clean towel. "What's all the commotion about?"

"We're trying to figure out what to pack for a mission to the Wave," Sakura said with an exasperated tone, side-eyeing Naruto. "Although some of us…" she trailed off pointedly, "…are less helpful than others."

"Hey! Ramen cups are totally practical! What if we run out of food, huh?"

Sasuke sighed. "If we're relying on ramen cups to survive, we're already doomed."

Ayame chuckled, the banter clearly entertaining her. "Sounds about right for you, Naruto. But since you're heading to the Wave Country, could you do me a little favor?"

"What kind of favor, Nee-chan?"

Ayame tapped her chin thoughtfully.

"Trade from the Wave has been ridiculously expensive lately. If you could bring me back some shellfish—shrimp, crab, maybe some clams—fresh, of course, I'd owe you one."

Sakura raised an eyebrow. "Why's trade so expensive from the Wave? It's not that far from here."

Ayame's cheerful expression dimmed slightly. "It's because of the Gato Trading Company. They have a stranglehold on the economy there. No goods leave the Wave without passing through Gato's hands first, and he charges a fortune in tariffs. Even essentials like food and medicine are marked up ridiculously. A lot of people there are struggling."

Sasuke's eyes narrowed. "You seem to know a lot about the Wave."

Ayame shrugged. "Well, we get a lot of travelers here, and some of them are merchants. They talk. From what I've heard, the Gato Company isn't just a trading operation. They're basically running a mafia. Anyone who crosses them disappears."

"That explains something," Sasuke muttered, glancing at Sakura and Naruto. "You remember how suspicious Tazuna was when he hired us? He wanted us to protect him," Sasuke continued, his tone sharp, "even if it cost us our lives. That's not something a regular client says unless they're desperate or hiding something."

"Desperate," Sakura echoed. "If Gato's as bad as Ayame says, maybe Tazuna has a reason to be paranoid. But what's he trying to do that would make Gato target him?"

Naruto frowned. "Does the Wave Country have a bridge?"

Teuchi stepped forward, wiping his hands on his apron. "No, it doesn't. The Wave Country is separated from the mainland by a large body of water. All trade and travel are done by boat."

Naruto's eyes widened. "Wait, you don't think…"

"If Tazuna is building a bridge between the Wave and the Fire Nation," Sasuke interjected, "he'd be cutting into Gato's profits. A bridge would let goods flow freely without needing Gato's ships. He'd lose control over trade—and his monopoly."

"And if that happens," Sakura added, her voice growing more certain, "Gato would do everything he could to stop it. That includes taking Tazuna out."

A heavy silence settled over the group as the implications sank in.

"Do we tell Kakashi about this?"

"No," Naruto and Sasuke said in unison, sharing a rare, mischievous smirk.

Ayame raised a brow. "Why not?"

"It's because these two want a challenge," Sakura muttered.

"Precept the First: A knight's purpose is to serve… to protect those who cannot protect themselves," Naruto declared, his voice solemn, one hand raised as though he were making an oath.

Sakura and Sasuke just stared at him, their expressions blank.

"And also…" Naruto grinned, breaking his "wise" demeanor with a sheepish laugh. "…I need my shellfish ramen!"

Sasuke gave his signature "Hn," which was the most agreement anyone was going to get from him.

Sakura pinched the bridge of her nose. "Right. Heroes. We'll need to be smart about this. Pack supplies that'll last, weapons, and medical gear. No ramen cups, Naruto."

"But ramen cups—"

"No."

Naruto slumped, muttering something about blasphemy against the ramen gods, but Ayame interjected with a gentle smile. "Naruto, just promise me you'll be careful out there, okay?" Her voice was soft, but there was a flicker of genuine concern in her eyes. "Shellfish isn't worth risking your life over."

"Hey, this is me we're talking about! I can't be killed!"

"Sure, Naruto," Ayame said, rolling her eyes with a smirk as she motioned him closer. "But while we're on the topic, what about you-know-who?"

Naruto froze. "I—I don't know. I thought you would take care of him!" he whispered, glancing over at his teammates to make sure they weren't paying attention.

They were absolutely paying attention.

"Naruto," Ayame hissed, grabbing his hands. "He's your responsibility."

"But this might be a dangerous mission!" Naruto whined, throwing a nervous look over his shoulder.

Ayame tightened her grip on his hands. "You can handle this, okay? Plus, maybe it's time you finally tell your team about the little guy."

Naruto bit his lip. "You're right," he said, straightening up. "I can handle this."

"That's my Naruto," Ayame said with a grin, leaning forward to give him a quick kiss on the forehead.

Naruto froze, his face going bright red. Slowly, he turned to look at his teammates. Sasuke was staring at him blankly, but with a look that somehow felt like judgment. Sakura, however, looked like she was about two seconds away from going full-on feral.

"Uh… bye!" Naruto squeaked before body-flickering out of the ramen shop so fast that the air practically whooshed around him.

The silence that followed was deafening.

Teuchi, who had been wiping down the counter, coughed awkwardly. "Anything else, sonny?" he asked Sasuke, trying to diffuse the tension.

"Can you make tomato ramen?"

Teuchi chuckled. "I'll see what I can do."

Meanwhile, Ayame was shifting nervously under the intense glare of Sakura, who looked ready to flip the entire counter over.

"My best friend, Ino, likes Naruto," Sakura began, her voice low and dangerous. "Even if both of them are goddamn idiots who don't know it."

Sasuke quietly slid his chair a little farther away.

"So how dare you—homewrecker—get in between them?!"

Ayame blinked, caught entirely off guard. And then she started laughing—loud, genuine laughter that made Sakura's glare falter for a second.

"Homewrecker?" Ayame wheezed, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye. "You think I'm trying to steal Naruto?"

"Yes!" Sakura snapped. "I saw that forehead kiss! Don't deny it!"

"Oh no, oh no, Sakura," Ayame said, holding up her hands in surrender, still grinning. "Naruto's like a little brother to me. That forehead kiss? That's just me messing with him."

Sakura blinked. "Wait, so you're not—?"

"Nope," Ayame said, shaking her head firmly, trying to stifle a laugh. "I mean, he's sweet, but absolutely not. Besides…" She leaned casually on the counter, smirking. "Ino and Naruto have been coming here almost every day for the past week."

Sakura's jaw dropped so hard it was a miracle it didn't hit the floor.

"What?!"

---

Naruto woke up in front of the bonfire, a grin spreading across his face like he'd just found the answer to life itself.

"I'm back," he muttered, the words barely audible over the crackling firelight.

A second later, he bolted out of the room like a shot.

"I'm back!" he announced loudly to the endless gray skies of Lordran.

Lordran, of course, responded in its usual fashion: trying to kill him.

A hollow perched on a ruined ledge above him lobbed a firebomb with deadly intent, while another hollow with a crossbow fired an arrow directly at his head. But Naruto didn't flinch. Instead, he smiled, and the faint shimmer of his wind cloak came to life around him.

The cloak wasn't a jutsu, not really. It was the product of pure wind manipulation—a constant, invisible current of air swirling around him. The breeze subtly adjusted itself to every movement, optimizing the aerodynamics of his body. It was like wearing the wind itself—light, invisible, and utterly lethal in how it amplified his speed.

The arrow whistled through the air toward him, but before it could reach, Naruto vanished with a flicker of motion—a blur carried by Shunshin no Jutsu.

In the blink of an eye, he reappeared in front of the hollow with the crossbow, his blade raised high. The momentum of his movement carried into a devastating downward slash, cleaving the hollow clean in two.

The force of Naruto's strike didn't stop there—the sheer power behind it cleaved through the hollow and continued into the stone battlement beneath. The solid stone cracked and splintered under his blade, leaving a jagged fissure in its wake as dust and rubble scattered into the air.

Naruto didn't even bother to admire the destruction. Instead, he casually leaned back, his feet sliding into a smooth moonwalk across the uneven stone, his movements effortlessly fluid despite the carnage around him.

As the sound of hollow footsteps echoed from the stairwell, and without turning, Naruto whipped his leg backward in a powerful donkey kick that connected squarely with the hollow's chest. The hollow didn't stand a chance—it flew off the stairwell with a gurgled scream, limbs flailing, before disappearing into the void below.

"And they say I'm not graceful."

Naruto stood at the edge of the stone bridge, pausing for a moment as his eyes swept over the scene ahead. The axe-wielding hollows loitered inside the room, their glowing eyes fixed on him, waiting.

"Same old routine," he muttered, cracking his neck.

The entire runback to the tower had barely taken a minute, his body moving as if on autopilot. Every hollow in his path had been dispatched with ruthless efficiency.

By the time Naruto reached the top floor of the tower, he stopped in front of the doorframe.

"This is going to be epic," Naruto said, his voice brimming with anticipation as he stepped onto the wall walk.

He stopped in his tracks.

Nothing.

Naruto's gaze swept across the battlements, his confident grin faltering. The far tower, where the Taurus Demon had once made its grand entrance, stood silent and empty. No massive beast crashing down. No thunderous roar. Just… nothing.

"Is it running late or something?"

He waited, his eyes fixed on the opposite tower, but all he got was the sound of the wind and the faint creak of the wooden beams beneath his feet. A minute passed, then two. Still nothing.

Naruto unequipped his helmet and dragged a hand down his face.

"Seriously? I've been training all week for this rematch, and you're just not gonna show? How unprofessional."

Naruto turned back toward his clones, who were busy finishing off the last of the crossbow-wielding hollows. One of them shrugged, dispersing into a puff of smoke with a resigned look.

He walked to the edge of the wall and pulled out his binoculars, peering toward the opposite tower.

Still nothing.

With a deep sigh, he turned and muttered, "Fine. I'll just… kill that dragon, I guess." He headed toward the far tower, his steps heavy with frustration.

Reaching the opposite tower, Naruto entered the small room at its base. Old barrels and crates filled the space, their decayed wood stained and splintered. With a growl, Naruto began smashing everything in sight.

Crates shattered under his strikes, and barrels splintered into pieces. It wasn't much, but it felt good to vent his frustration. The room quickly turned into a mess of broken wood and dust.

Finally, only one crate remained. Naruto smashed it with a final swing—and froze.

Amid the shattered remains of the crate was a corpse. Its shriveled, naked form was eerily still, its hollowed eyes staring upward. It wasn't fear that stopped Naruto, but curiosity. He crouched down, noticing the faint glow of a soul orb hovering above the body.

"Huh." He plucked the orb from the corpse, letting it absorb into him with a familiar warmth. "Guess someone didn't make it out alive. Probably those weird undead hunts of the Way of White. Jerks."

He shook his head and turned toward the hall connected to the tower, finding yet another set of barrels and crates to destroy. As he smashed his way through, he emerged onto a set of stairs that spiraled downward.

At the base of the stairs, he found himself staring at a moss-covered archway. Beyond it was a heavy wooden door. Naruto tried the handle, but it didn't budge.

[ Door is Locked ]

He pulled out the residence key he'd bought from the merchant and tried again.

[ Door is Locked ]

Naruto stood at the edge of the stone bridge, his gaze locked on the five hollows shuffling on the other side. Their grotesque forms hovered over glowing corpses, their movements slow and deliberate. A bitter laugh escaped him as he brought out his binoculars for a closer look.

"Wow," Naruto muttered, lowering the binoculars. "Guess hollows can set up traps now. Next thing you know, they'll start charging tolls."

He cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted across the bridge.

"Oi, idiots! You're supposed to hide to make the trap work!"

The hollows turned toward him at his outburst, two of them immediately breaking into awkward, shambling movements that could only loosely be described as walking.

Naruto smirked, forming a single hand seal.

"Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

A clone materialized beside him, giving him a quick nod before sprinting down the bridge toward the hollows. It moved with purpose, weaving slightly to avoid the glowing corpses. For a moment, the bridge was silent except for the slap of sandals against weathered stone.

Then, hell itself rained down.

From above, the sky ignited in a cascade of searing flames. A torrent of fire engulfed the entire bridge, the intense heat warping the air and licking at the stone with ferocious hunger. The flames consumed everything in their path, including Naruto's clone, whose memories slammed into the original like a freight train.

For a split second, Naruto felt it all—the agony of being burned alive, the suffocating heat, the searing pain. His breath hitched, and he instinctively grabbed his chest as the phantom pain subsided.

When the flames finally receded, the bridge was unrecognizable. The hollows were nothing more than charred remains, the glowing corpses now blackened husks. Naruto's smirk vanished as he saw it.

The dragon.

It perched atop the tower on the far side of the bridge, its massive, red-scaled body radiating power. Its wings spread wide for balance, leathery membranes shimmering faintly in the sunlight. Sharp claws gripped the edge of the tower, and its long tail coiled and swayed with a dangerous rhythm. Its head was tilted downward, fixed on the bridge as if daring Naruto to cross.

Naruto swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. Nope, he muttered, raising a hand in a half-hearted salute. You win this one, buddy.

Turning on his heel, Naruto walked the other way. How do I approach this thing without getting burned to death?

Turning around he started descending the staircase on the side of the bridge, Naruto found himself on a lower platform. It jutted out over the cliff, giving him a breathtaking view of the mist-covered expanse below. The world stretched endlessly, blanketed in a pale white that blurred the line between land and sky.

His awe was short-lived, however, as his attention snapped to the figure standing on the platform.

The man stood tall, clad head to toe in weathered metal armor. A white tunic draped over his chest, adorned with a striking image of a sun—a face surrounded by yellow and red rays. His shoulders bore green cloth that hung like makeshift capes, tattered and frayed from countless battles. He exuded a sense of purpose, his posture noble yet relaxed, as though he belonged to the very mist itself.

Naruto stared, blinking. What the…

The man turned his head, the metal of his helmet glinting in the light. Despite the lack of visible eyes, Naruto felt as though the man were smiling at him.

"Ah, hello! You don't look Hollow—not in the slightest! Far from it!" The man's voice was calm, almost hypnotic. His tone was upbeat, almost too cheery for a place like this. "I am Solaire of Astora, an adherent of the Lord of Sunlight."

"Wait, you're from Astora?!"

The knight chuckled, a deep, hearty laugh. "Why yes, indeed! That great, noble land. But, ah, forgive my curiosity—how do you know of Astora?"

Naruto straightened up, suddenly feeling a need to look presentable. "My name is Naruto Uzumaki, and I'm the Squire of Sir Oscar, an Elite knight of Astora." His voice carried a pride he hadn't felt in a while.

"A Squire, you say? Ah, the honor of it! How splendid to meet another soul from my homeland!" Solaire exclaimed, clapping his gauntleted hands together. His tone turned softer, though still warm. "Tell me, does your master still walk these lands?"

Naruto's shoulders sagged slightly. "He… he died. He saved me from the Asylum Demon. Gave me everything so I could escape." His voice dropped, the memory still fresh.

Solaire tilted his head slightly, as if offering an invisible smile beneath his helm. "A pilgrimage, then. Like so many of our order, he must have sought the truths hidden within Lordran." He paused, letting the words settle. "And he gave his life for yours? Truly, he was a knight of great conviction. Be proud of that bond, young squire."

Naruto nodded, though his throat felt tight. "Thanks. I… try to honor him."

Solaire's voice brightened. "And so you should! From what I see, you have already come far—close to the bell, even!"

Naruto's eyes narrowed. "Bell?"

"Ah, yes," Solaire replied, gesturing beyond the bridge. "The first Bell of Awakening lies within the Undead Church, just past that formidable structure. Quite the destination, wouldn't you agree?"

Naruto grinned. "First bell, huh? Sounds like I've got my next target. Thanks, Solaire."

"Think nothing of it, dear squire." Solaire's tone turned whimsical again as he looked toward the pale mist in the distance. "I myself have come to this land for a purpose—to seek my very own sun."

Naruto furrowed his brows. "Your own sun? Uh, you know the sun's right there, right?" He pointed to the sky, his expression deadpan.

Solaire chuckled again, the sound rich and full of amusement. "Ah, yes! Quite the literal interpretation. But tell me, what do you think the sun is?"

Naruto shrugged. "A burning ball of gas that gives us daylight?"

"Hah hah hah!" Solaire's laugh echoed across the platform, rich and warm like sunlight breaking through clouds. "I see! A fair answer, indeed. But to me, the sun is far more than that. It is not just a burning ball of gas; it is the beacon of hope, a symbol of life's brilliance. Did you know, young squire, that the sun itself was once said to be a creation of Lord Gwyn, the Lord of Sunlight?"

"Wait, Lord Gwyn made the sun?"

Solaire nodded, his voice softening. "So the legends say. But Lord Gwyn… he sacrificed himself to sustain the First Flame, the source of light and life in this world. By offering his very soul to the fire, he prolonged the Age of Fire, holding back the encroaching dark. But in doing so, he abandoned his sun."

Naruto frowned. "So, what, the sun's fading?"

"The light of his sun has waned," Solaire replied. "Though it still hangs in the heavens, it is but a shadow of its former glory. The warmth it once radiated grows colder, dimmer with each passing age. And so, I find myself here, in Lordran, seeking my own sun. A sun unbound by the fading flame, a light that will never dim."

Naruto blinked, unsure how to respond. "That's… a lot."

Solaire chuckled, the sound tinged with melancholy. "Yes, perhaps it is. To seek one's own sun may seem a strange and impossible quest, but it is one I cannot abandon. For what is life without purpose, my young friend? Without something brilliant to strive for?"

Naruto scratched the back of his head. "You're weird, you know that?"

"I've been told as much," Solaire replied. "But I find your honesty refreshing. You, young one, seem to shine with a light of your own."

"Thanks… uh, Sunbro."

"Sunbro?"

"Yeah, I like giving nicknames to people I like. And I like you. So, Sunbro it is."

Solaire let out a soft laugh. "Well, I must admit, I rather like the sound of that. Sunbro it is, then."

Naruto glanced back toward the bridge, the hulking form of the red-scaled wyvern perched atop the tower at its far end. "Anyway, I think I'm gonna go take that thing down. The bell's on the other side, right?"

"A bold claim, young squire. Do you even know what you're up against?"

"Yeah, a dragon," Naruto replied casually.

"Not quite," Solaire said with a faint air of correction. "That, my friend, is no dragon—it's a Hellkite Wyvern."

Naruto frowned. "What's the difference?"

Solaire raised a finger as if giving a lecture.

"A dragon," Solaire began, "is a creature of ancient power—true dragons have four legs, four wings, and two jaws capable of rending the heavens. They are beings of unparalleled strength, resilience, and majesty. But there is a difference, young squire, between the Everlasting Dragons and those born of lesser bloodlines. The Everlasting Dragons are eternal; their scales, formed of stone, render them impervious to harm. They are not just creatures—they are embodiments of the world's primal order, existing beyond time and death. They do not fear, nor do they hunger. They simply are."

Naruto nodded slowly, though his eyes betrayed a mix of fascination and bewilderment.

"A wyvern, however," Solaire continued, "is something altogether different. It has but two legs and two wings, and it lacks the eternal grace of its draconic ancestors. The wyvern is a cunning predator, born to hunt, strike swiftly, and dominate its domain. Its fiery breath can incinerate even the hardiest foes, and it is far more agile than any dragon. But while a dragon is a force of nature—an unyielding embodiment of the world itself—a wyvern is a mortal creature, subject to the limits of flesh, blood, and bone."

Naruto scratched his chin, trying to keep it all straight. "So dragons are like… ancient gods, and wyverns are their wannabe cousins who took steroids?"

Solaire chuckled at the analogy, shaking his head. "If you wish to simplify it, perhaps so. But do not let the wyvern's lesser stature fool you. Its ferocity and cunning make it a fearsome opponent. To underestimate it is to invite death."

"Toh-may-toh, toh-mah-toh. Still gonna kill it."

Solaire's voice grew lighter. "Oh, are you now?"

"Yeah," Naruto said confidently. "That thing's sitting between me and my goal. Can't let it live, can I?"

Solaire straightened up, a newfound excitement in his posture. "Well then, young squire, I have a proposition."

Naruto raised an eyebrow. "What kind of proposition?"

Solaire stepped forward. "I propose we engage in jolly cooperation—to vanquish this beast together! What say you?"

Naruto smirked. "I could use the help carrying its corpse back. Let's do it, Sunbro."

The two warriors stood side by side, gazing at the wyvern in the distance. Its form exuded menace, its wings shifting slightly as it remained perched on the tower.

"So, any ideas?" Naruto asked. "Because that thing's fire breath is insane."

Solaire chuckled softly, reaching behind him to retrieve a talisman. Its design was intricate, with white cloth flowing from the top like a banner. Naruto immediately felt the air change, an electric charge building in the atmosphere.

"No need to worry, my little friend. Observe."

Solaire's voice carried an unusual gravity as he raised the talisman high, golden light crackling in his palm. The air grew thick with the sharp, metallic tang of ozone, the pressure building as he formed a spear of pure lightning.

Naruto's eyes widened as he watched the miracle take form. The golden bolt hummed with energy, a radiant beacon of power in the misty air. Solaire's arm drew back, and with a fluid motion, he hurled the lightning spear toward the wyvern.

The bolt tore through the air like a thunderclap, faster than Naruto could track. The impact was immediate—a flash of golden light, followed by an ear-splitting roar as the wyvern screamed in pain. Its massive body twisted, wings flaring as it leapt from the tower toward the bridge.

Naruto grinned, his muscles tensing. Now that's my cue.

Without hesitation, he activated the Fist of the Peregrine, his body enveloped in the invisible wind cloak as he surged forward with unparalleled speed. The bridge became a blur beneath his feet as his senses honed in on the wyvern. For a moment, his jaw almost dropped—Solaire was keeping up with him.

Naruto's grin widened.

"Let's show this thing what jolly cooperation looks like, Sunbro!"

He leapt forward, ready to strike.

---

As always, thank you for your support, feedback, and amazing ideas. I'm looking forward to hearing your thoughts on this chapter's developments!

Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on Feb 25th! You can read ahead to Chapter 69 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

Chapter no.27 Dragons, Gods, and Time

---

Naruto couldn't believe it. He was fighting a dragon—or, well, a wyvern, but honestly, who cared about the technicalities when something that big was actively trying to kill you?

The Hellkite Wyvern towered before him, its scales gleaming a fiery red as the sunlight danced across its massive form. Its eyes—yellow and predatory—locked onto Naruto. For a brief moment, he caught the slitted pupil narrowing, a flicker of cold intelligence.

Let's see how smart you really are.

Naruto raised the massive blade high over his shoulder, aiming for the wyvern's eye. He saw it clearly now—a yellow orb ringed with thin veins, full of malice and raw power.

The blade came down, a perfect downward cut, but the wyvern reared its head up with startling speed. The sudden movement created a powerful gust of wind that blasted Naruto back a step. He skidded to a halt, boots scraping against the stone as he steadied himself.

Fast…

The wyvern's head snapped to the side like a striking snake, its jaws wide open and aiming for Naruto.

"Watch out!" Solaire's voice rang out just as Naruto's body flickered away, reappearing several feet back.

The wyvern's head collided with Solaire's shield, the sound of metal meeting flesh reverberating across the bridge. The knight dug his heels in, bracing against the sheer force of the blow. His shield trembled under the impact, but Solaire held firm, pushing back with the strength of a seasoned warrior.

Naruto didn't let the impressive display slow him down. While the wyvern's head was occupied with Solaire, he flashed forward in a blur of motion, angling his Zweihander for a thrust at the creature's unguarded neck.

But before he could connect, the wyvern's wings snapped open. The sudden movement was like a thunderclap, and the force of the flapping wings sent a blast of wind roaring across the bridge. Naruto staggered, planting his sword into the ground to keep from being thrown off balance.

The Hellkite Wyvern launched itself into the air, its massive body casting a shadow over the bridge. Its jaws opened wide, and Naruto's stomach dropped as he saw the telltale glow of fire building within its throat.

"Run!" Solaire yelled, already moving.

But Naruto didn't budge. Instead, there was a puff of smoke as six clones materialized around him in a semicircle.

The wyvern unleashed a torrent of fire, a veritable waterfall of flames that cascaded down onto the bridge. The heat was immediate and suffocating, warping the air around them.

"Now!" Naruto shouted.

The clones clenched their talismans in unison, white energy crackling around their hands.

A dome of compressed shockwaves erupted around them as the Force miracles activated simultaneously. The barrier pushed outward, shielding them from the worst of the flames. Again and again, the clones repeated the miracle, each blast of Force holding the fire at bay for a few precious seconds.

Inside the dome, Naruto winced. "Eighteen charges down. Three left."

Solaire glanced at him, impressed. "Young squire, are you… are you part of the Way of White covenant?"

Naruto snorted, even as sweat dripped down his brow. "Nope. Got tricked into joining them. But hey, free miracle, right?"

Solaire let out a booming laugh, the sound almost absurd given the situation. "Indeed! A most fortunate deception, it seems."

As the fire finally began to die down, the two warriors exchanged a look.

"This is our chance," Solaire said, gripping his talisman. "A wyvern's guard drops after a prolonged attack. And remember: lightning is a dragon's weakness."

Naruto smirked. "Too bad I don't have a lightning chakra nature, huh? But I've got the next best thing."

Reaching into his inventory, he pulled out some Gold Pine Resin and applied it to his Zweihander. The blade crackled with electricity, arcs of golden lightning running along its length.

"A fine choice, young squire." Solaire held up his talisman, a glowing Lightning Spear forming in his hand. "But I dare say mine is better."

"Wanna bet?"

Instead of replying, Solaire hurled the spear upward with a fluid motion. It shot through the air like a thunderbolt, slamming into the wyvern's chest. The creature roared, its massive body twisting in pain as it landed on the far side of the bridge with a thunderous crash.

Naruto squinted, his eyes narrowing as he took in the wyvern's battered form. A jagged, nasty scar now stretched across its chest, blackish-gray blood oozing from the wound like tar.

Naruto flickered forward, his sword poised for a strike. The wyvern reared back, its mouth opening to unleash another stream of fire. But before the flames could erupt, its wings flared out, creating a wall of searing heat.

Naruto jumped back just in time, sweat pouring down his face inside his armor. Damn thing's got a lot of tricks…

The Hellkite Wyvern suddenly hovered, its massive wings keeping it aloft as it flew toward him. Its claws raked the air, its mouth glowing with fire once more.

Naruto's mind raced. He had seconds to react.

Just as the fire began to ignite, Naruto body flickered to the side, launching himself off the bridge. In midair, he whipped a kunai with an explosive tag attached, hurling it directly into the wyvern's open mouth.

The explosion was immediate, the force of it sending the wyvern reeling backward. Solaire seized the moment, his straight sword finding its mark as he drove it through the wyvern's eye.

The creature thrashed violently, its massive body twisting and writhing as Solaire clung to his sword.

Naruto's eyes widened as he saw it—the scar on the wyvern's chest was knitting itself back together. The black blood slowed, then stopped entirely.

Gripping another kunai tightly, Naruto infused it with wind chakra, watching as the blade shimmered faintly with energy before hurling it into the stone of the bridge above. The blade embedded itself with a sharp thunk, quivering as the attached ninja wire unraveled, stretching taut as Naruto grabbed hold.

The wire held fast, and for a moment, Naruto swung freely beneath the structure, the wind roaring in his ears. The world seemed to slow as he soared in a wide arc—until he realized that beneath the main bridge was another bridge. It wasn't as wide or as solid, but it stretched along the same path, its moss-covered stone shimmering faintly in the light.

Naruto's sharp eyes picked out details as he swung downward. The platform below wasn't just a random ledge—it had thick stone pillars supporting the upper bridge, wrapped in moss and vines.

To the side of the platform, partially hidden, was a stone doorway leading into darkness. Why was it here, beneath the bridge?

The wyvern's roar snapped him back to reality. Quickly forming a hand seal, he summoned a shadow clone on the lower platform.

Using the momentum of the swing, Naruto shot upward in a smooth arc, landing back on the far side of the bridge. The Hellkite's flames roared in the distance as he drew his Zweihander.

"Solaire!" he yelled. "It's healing!"

The knight didn't look back, his grip tightening on the sword lodged in the wyvern's eye.

The wyvern thrashed wildly, dislodging Solaire from its side and launching him back onto the bridge with a heavy crash. Naruto's eyes darted toward the wyvern, which suddenly beat its massive wings and soared into the sky, fire licking at its maw.

"Did we… scare it off?" Naruto asked, a flicker of hope in his voice as the creature disappeared into the clouds.

"No," Solaire said grimly, his hand shielding his visor as he looked upward. "It's coming back."

And then they saw it.

High above, the wyvern unleashed a torrent of flames, the fiery breath enveloping its entire form as it soared into the inferno. The blaze clung to its scales, transforming the creature into a blazing comet of destruction.

As it plummeted through the air, its entire body wreathed in roaring fire, the wyvern became something beyond a mere predator—it was a living calamity, a force of annihilation hurtling toward the earth with relentless fury. The very sky seemed to burn in its wake, the heat and intensity searing through the atmosphere as it aimed to obliterate everything in its path.

Solaire instinctively took a step toward the castle. "We need to retreat—"

Naruto grabbed his arm. "I have a better idea."

Solaire hesitated, then nodded. "What is the plan?"

Naruto pulled a smoke bomb from his pouch and threw it to the ground, the area around them instantly shrouded in thick gray fog. In the cover of the smoke, he created two shadow clones. One of them immediately transformed into Solaire, striking a dramatic pose with his hands on his hips.

"Aren't I dashing?" the fake Solaire said, his voice mimicking the knight perfectly.

"Quite the impressive imitation, young squire, but what are your clones supposed to do?"

Naruto smirked, pulling a grappling hook from his pouch. "Simple—they'll run to the center of the bridge to make sure the wyvern doesn't land anywhere near us. Distraction is key."

Solaire watched the clones sprint up to the bridge's center with reckless abandon.

Naruto threw the grappling hook toward the battlement near the castle gate, ensuring it lodged firmly into the stone. Wrapping one arm tightly around Solaire, he grinned.

"Hang on, Sunbro."

The timing couldn't have been better—or worse.

As Naruto and Solaire jumped off the side of the bridge, the Hellkite Wyvern descended like a burning apocalypse. Wreathed in flames, it crashed into the center of the bridge with catastrophic force. The sheer power of the impact sent shockwaves tearing through the air, the sound of shattering stone and roaring fire echoing across Lordran like a thunderclap.

The center of the bridge buckled under the wyvern's weight and momentum. Massive cracks spiderwebbed across the structure as its claws dug deep into the stone, anchoring it in place. For a moment, it seemed the bridge might hold—but then the entire section crumbled with a deafening roar. Chunks of stone, now glowing red-hot from the heat, rained down in an avalanche as the central portion of the bridge collapsed.

The wyvern roared in fury as its perch gave way beneath it, the flames clinging to its body casting wild, flickering shadows against the castle walls. It thrashed its massive wings, trying to lift off, but the collapsing structure dragged it down. The once-proud bridge split in two, the destroyed section plunging into the abyss below in a hailstorm of fire and stone.

Naruto and Solaire dangled precariously from the grappling hook, swinging wildly as the shockwave from the collapse hit them. Heat and ash billowed up from below, the air around them thick with the choking smell of sulfur and scorched stone.

Naruto whistled, gripping the wire tightly as they swayed in the open air. "Yeah… that would've been certain death."

Solaire chuckled softly. "Well, my young friend, I must admit—your timing is impeccable."

"Eh, just another day for me," Naruto quipped, though his knuckles were white as he held onto the wire. He glanced up at the smoldering remains of the bridge. "I really hope that thing stays down this time."

As if answering his hopes, the Hellkite Wyvern let out another enraged roar, its massive wings beating furiously as it managed to rise into the air once more. Dust and ash swirled around it as it hovered menacingly over the ruined bridge.

Naruto groaned. "Of course. It's still alive. Why wouldn't it be?"

Solaire adjusted his grip on Naruto's shoulder. "Fear not, young squire. Where there is life, there is hope."

"Yeah, but I was kind of hoping it didn't have this much life," Naruto replied as he adjusted their swing. "We just need to figure out how to kill that thing before it turns us into barbecue."

Naruto released the hook, landing them both on the lower platform. They pressed themselves against one of the stone pillars for cover as the wyvern circled back to the remains of the upper bridge.

"We need to sever its tail."

Naruto blinked. "Uh… why?"

Solaire pointed up. "Draconic beings like the wyvern have multiple hearts. One of these hearts is magical in nature—a trait inherited from their ancestors, the Everlasting Dragons. For true dragons, this magical heart is the source of their immortality, hidden beneath their invulnerable scales. Lesser draconic creatures, like this wyvern, also have a magical heart, though it serves a different purpose—it fuels their regenerative abilities. Severing the tail will disrupt the flow of this energy."

Solaire stepped out slightly on the platform as he saw that the wyvern had perched itself on the castle side again, its massive tail flicking back and forth like a serpent waiting to strike. "We'll need to act quickly while it thinks we are dead."

"I got this," Naruto said confidently. "I'll hit the tail with a bunch of clones and take it out in one swoop. Plus, I've got lightning!"

He brandished his Zweihander, only for it to sputter and lose its spark.

Naruto groaned. "Oh, come on! Gold Pine Resin stops working that fast? Fine, I've got more—and if not, I'll just use Vacuum Blade."

"I have no idea what that means, but it sounds promising."

Naruto grinned. "Don't worry, Sunbro. I've got this."

Solaire nodded, grabbing Naruto's ninja wire. "And I'll attack when it's vulnerable."

Naruto watched in amusement as Solaire swung back and forth with the wire, building momentum. The knight seemed to be enjoying himself, his armor clanking slightly as he moved.

"Man, this guy is way too jolly for a deathmatch," Naruto muttered under his breath before turning to scout the area.

As he moved toward the edge of the platform, Naruto spotted a hollow hiding behind one of the pillars. Its empty eyes stared at him, blade trembling as it prepared to attack.

Naruto didn't even hesitate—he kicked the hollow square in the chest, sending it plummeting off the platform with a fading shriek.

Naruto channeled chakra into his feet, his body sticking effortlessly to the stone wall of the castle as he scaled it. His sharp blue eyes locked onto the wyvern's massive tail. It swayed back and forth like a battering ram, cutting through the air with a menacing whoosh that promised devastation to anything foolish enough to get too close. Naruto paused just far enough to avoid being struck and quickly formulated a plan.

With a puff of smoke, two clones appeared beside him, each wielding Zweihanders imbued with wind chakra. The massive blades hummed ominously, the air around them swirling with a faint, almost razor-sharp distortion.

Naruto reached into his inventory and pulled out some Gold Pine Resin. Smearing the resin across his own Zweihander, he watched as arcs of golden lightning began crackling along the blade's surface. Two more clones materialized next to him, their weapons also sparking with electrified energy.

In perfect unison, the clones surged forward with Naruto, their blades slicing through the air as they closed in on the target.

SCHLICK!

The sound of steel severing flesh echoed through the air as the wyvern's tail was severed completely, the sheer force of the combined attacks leaving nothing but a ragged, bloody stump. A fountain of blackened blood sprayed into the sky as the massive appendage crashed to the ground.

The wyvern's reaction was instant. It let out an ear-piercing roar that shook the castle walls, the sound reverberating through Naruto's chest. But before the severed tail could fully fall below, something horrifying happened.

The jagged end of the tail writhed violently, muscles and sinew peeling back like grotesque petals unfurling to reveal a mass of bloody, pulsating tendrils. They sprang to life, snapping out like vipers toward Naruto and his clones. The coiling appendages slithered through the air with terrifying precision, lashing out as if driven by a singular purpose. Their target was clear—the broken Astora Straight Sword strapped to Naruto's hip.

"What the hell?!" Naruto shouted, stumbling back as the tendrils closed in. They weren't just alive—they were hungry. He drew his blade, slashing wildly at the writhing mass, but the tendrils only recoiled for a moment before regenerating, growing back stronger and faster.

His clones darted into action, their blades carving through the tendrils in synchronized strikes. Yet, it was like cutting through water; the writhing appendages simply regrouped, their focus never wavering from the Astora Straight Sword.

One tendril finally broke through the defensive strikes, slamming into the broken blade with a sickening crack. The force sent Naruto staggering backward, his heart lurching as the sword was torn free from his hip.

"No!" Naruto shouted, diving forward, reaching out in desperation.

His master's blade—the last remnant of Sir Oscar—was pulled into the chaotic mass of the wyvern's severed tail. The tendrils coiled tightly around the broken sword, drawing it into the pulsating, sinewy flesh as if claiming it for themselves.

Naruto froze, his mind blanking. His clones froze too, their expressions mirroring his devastation.

They could feel their heartbeats pounding in their ears.

The Astora Straight Sword was gone. Just gone.

And then, it happened.

[ You have acquired the Drake Sword. ]

Naruto immediately took out the sword from his inventory.

He held the Drake Sword, its weight dense and commanding. The blade was wide and sharp, its surface textured like dragon scales, with faint ember-like veins pulsing along its length. The crossguard had twisted into curved draconic horns, giving it an ominous, predatory look. The hilt was thick, wrapped in scaled leather that felt foreign yet solid in his grip.

[ Item: Drake Sword ]
[ Type: Magic ]
[ Description: This sword, one of the rare dragon weapons, is formed by combining a Wyvern's heart with the Astora Straight Sword. Drakes are seen as undeveloped imitators of the dragons, but they are likely their distant kin. The sword is imbued with a mystical power waiting to be released. ]

A sudden, thunderous thud snapped Naruto back to the present. Wasting no time, he bolted up the wall, his chakra-infused steps carrying him effortlessly to the top of the castle walls. As he reached the summit, his breath caught at the sight before him.

Solaire stood in the center of the broken bridge. The Hellkite Wyvern was circling above, its massive wings tearing through the air like storm gales, its remaining eye locked on the lone knight with murderous intent.

Solaire, undeterred, banged his sword against his shield, the clang echoing like a challenge across the shattered remnants of the bridge.

"Come, beast! Let's see if you burn brighter than the sun itself!"

The wyvern answered the challenge, roaring so loudly the very air seemed to vibrate. It launched itself forward with terrifying speed, its fiery body a streak of red and black against the gray skies. The ground quaked beneath its impact as its claws scraped across the ruined bridge. The beast's mouth opened wide, flames pooling within, ready to engulf the knight in a fiery death.

But Solaire didn't falter. Instead, he charged forward with insane determination, leaping directly into the beast's path. Flames consumed him, wrapping around his armor like a second skin, but the madman didn't stop.

With a shout of pure defiance, he plunged his sword directly into the wyvern's remaining eye. The blade sank deep into the creature's skull. The wyvern shrieked in agony, rearing back as blood spurted from the wound, its flames sputtering chaotically.

Naruto stood high above the battlement, barely able to contain his laughter. Despite the chaos, despite the danger, he couldn't help himself.

"That guy's completely insane," he muttered, shaking his head as he watched Solaire battle below.

Then his grin widened.

"Guess I better match him."

Without a moment's hesitation, Naruto launched himself forward, kicking off the wall with explosive force.

His body cut through the air, Zweihander crackling with golden lightning in one hand and the newly reforged Drake Sword pulsing with wind chakra in the other. The energy radiating from the Drake Sword was wild, hungrier than expected, draining his reserves at an alarming rate.

But he didn't care.

Naruto poured everything into it, forcing his wind chakra to spiral and condense until the weapon practically hummed with raw, destructive force. With a battle cry, he twisted his body mid-air, aiming for a devastating plunge attack.

The world slowed.

The wind howled around him, whipping into a frenzy under the Drake Sword's power. The lightning coursing through the Zweihander bathed the battlefield in flickering gold and silver light, casting jagged shadows over the ruins below. The wyvern reared back, its maw opening wide, the embers at the back of its throat blazing to life.

But Naruto was already there.

The impact was cataclysmic. The Zweihander carved deep into the wyvern's neck, the electrified steel sizzling against its scales, sending a violent surge of lightning through its body.

At the same time, the Drake Sword connected with its spine, the compressed wind chakra detonating outward like a hurricane made of blades.

A deafening boom split the air.

For a moment... the world held its breath.

Then the wyvern's body began to split apart.

From the point of impact, a jagged wound tore through its entire length. The sheer force of Naruto's attack ripped muscle, bone, and sinew apart, slicing through the mighty creature as if it were paper. The wyvern let out one final, guttural shriek, its lifeblood—thick, black, and steaming— pouring onto the bridge in torrential waves. Its massive halves toppled, sliding toward the ruined edges of the battlement.

Naruto landed hard on the crumbling stone, his body buzzing with adrenaline-fueled weightlessness.

He turned just in time to see the severed halves of the wyvern teetering on the brink then they plunged into the abyss below.

For a long moment, all was still.

Naruto's breath heaved, his hands trembling as he tightened his grip around his weapons. The golden glow of the Zweihander flickered out, while the hungry pulse of the Drake Sword slowly faded.

His heart thundered in his chest.

"Did I just… do that?"

The world answered him.

A massive soul orb materialized above the ruined bridge, a deep crimson glow radiating power and heat. It was larger than any soul Naruto had ever seen, its eerie light pulsing, almost alive, as if acknowledging his victory.

Naruto stared, mesmerized until a familiar voice broke through his thoughts.

"Impressive power."

Naruto turned to see Solaire approaching, his armor dented, his cloak singed from battle—but his grin as bright as ever.

"I see you've managed to forge quite the monstrous weapon," Solaire added, nodding toward Naruto's blade.

Naruto lifted the Drake Sword, studying its jagged, scaled surface. It felt different now, heavier—more than just a weapon.

But his grip faltered slightly.

"Yeah…" His voice was quiet. "But it came at a cost."

"What do you mean?"

Naruto exhaled, his expression unreadable.

"This sword… it used to be my master's." He tightened his hold. "Oscar's Astora Straight Sword."

For a moment, Solaire said nothing. "Ah," he murmured. "But young squire, your master's sword hasn't been lost."

"What do you mean?"

Solaire gestured to the blade. "It has simply been transformed."

"Transformed?"

"The essence of the wyvern's heart has fused with your blade, amplifying its power. The Astora Straight Sword isn't gone—it has conquered the heart of the wyvern, bending it to your will. And now, that strength is yours to wield."

"So… it's still part of Oscar's sword? Just… different?"

"Precisely." Solaire clapped Naruto on the shoulder. "Your master's legacy remains with you, stronger than ever. And, I dare say, Oscar would be proud to see his blade turned into something capable of slaying a wyvern."

A small smile tugged at Naruto's lips.

That thought—of Oscar's strength still guiding him—made his chest feel lighter.

"Thanks, man. That… actually makes me feel a lot better."

"Good. It should. Such power comes not from loss, but from perseverance. And if I may add—" his grin widened, "from a touch of madness. Yours, of course."

Naruto barked out a laugh, shaking his head.

"Yeah, yeah, I get it. I'm a crazy idiot." He turned the blade over in his hands, still marveling at the change. "But seriously, how did this even happen?"

"A dragon—or wyvern, in this case—is bound by its essence. Their very nature resists death," Solaire explained. "Their hearts act as the core of their existence. Even in defeat, a draconic heart will seek to preserve itself."

"So… you're saying the wyvern's heart latched onto Oscar's sword because it didn't want to die?"

"Exactly." Solaire nodded. "Draconic beings cling to life as fiercely as they fight to defend it. Their willpower is unmatched. And now, that unyielding spirit resides in your hands."

Naruto's grin sharpened.

"So basically, Oscar's sword tamed a dragon's heart and made it its… uh, servant?"

"A fitting way to put it, my friend. But yes, that is the nature of Lordran. Even in death, something can be reforged, given a new purpose."

Naruto smirked. "You're really good at this whole 'wise mentor' thing, you know that?"

"It is a skill I've honed in my travels," Solaire said proudly. "Now, speaking of rewards, I believe you have earned that soul."

"You sure?" he asked. "I mean, I couldn't have done this without you. You stabbed that thing in the eye. Pretty sure you're the MVP here."

Solaire simply shook his head, lifting a hand in refusal.

"No, young squire. The soul is yours."

His voice was firm, leaving no room for argument.

"You were the one who severed the wyvern's tail. You wielded the final blow with both courage and cunning. This triumph is yours, not mine."

Naruto shifted awkwardly.

"Man, you make it sound like I'm some kinda hero or something…"

Solaire's expression softened.

"Perhaps you are."

Naruto blinked.

Solaire stepped forward, his voice steady but warm. "Bravery comes in many forms, my friend. And today, yours shone brighter than the fiercest flames."

He glanced at the floating soul, then back at Naruto. His grin returned, a touch of mischief in his eyes.

"And besides, I don't need a soul to remind me of this day. I have something far greater—" he clapped Naruto on the shoulder, "the memory of fighting alongside a warrior like you."

Naruto felt a warmth spread through his chest—not from the soul, but from those words.

He rubbed his nose, looking away. "Tch. Thanks, Sunbro. You're not so bad yourself."

Solaire gasped in mock offense. "Not so bad? I'll have you know, young squire, I am exceedingly good."

Naruto laughed, shaking his head before turning back to the soul orb.

Its light pulsed again, almost as if it were calling to him.

Taking a deep breath, he reached out, brushing his fingers against its surface.

[ You Have Acquired 10,000 Souls ]

---

---

Naruto and Solaire walked into the castle, their footsteps echoing faintly against the stone floor.

Solaire's gaze immediately shifted to the unlit bonfire in the center of the room. "Ah, this will do nicely," he said, moving to light it.

Naruto, meanwhile, took in his surroundings. The room was vast, filled with long, broken benches and barrels scattered about like remnants of some forgotten gathering.

To his left, a massive arched entryway led to a staircase, but the path was blocked by a heavy metal gate reinforced with wicked-looking spikes at the base.

But what really caught Naruto's eye was the fountain. It stood at the far end of the room, worn and weathered by time, yet still impressive. At its center was a statue—a woman draped in flowing robes, her features serene and regal, a crown resting atop her head. In her arms, she cradled a small child, and in her other hand, she held a straight sword.

Something about the sword tugged at Naruto's memory.

The sudden whoosh of the bonfire lighting broke his thoughts, and Naruto turned to see Solaire sitting comfortably by the flame, its warm glow dancing across his armor.

Naruto sighed, flopping down beside him. "You know," he started, staring into the fire, "I actually came here planning to fight that Taurus Demon again. Thought I'd see how strong I've gotten. But instead…" He threw his hands up in mock disbelief. "I ended up fighting a damn dragon!"

Solaire raised a finger, correcting him almost instinctively. "A wyvern, my young friend."

Naruto gave him a flat look. "Seriously? That's your takeaway from this?"

Solaire chuckled. "Precision matters, even in matters of beasts."

Naruto grumbled but couldn't help smirking. "Yeah, yeah… But still, I wonder why that is? Why stuff comes back, like it resets after a while, but some things don't. Like the Taurus Demon—it hasn't come back. Do you think the wyvern will?"

"No, it won't."

"What makes you so sure?"

"The flow of time here is… weakened," Solaire explained, his gaze fixed on the fire. "Lordran is a world caught in a slow collapse. The passage of time erodes, and the world begins to resist change. Events loop back, repeating as if trying to return to a state of stillness—of stagnation."

Naruto frowned, trying to piece that together. "So that's why stuff comes back? Like a broken clock rewinding itself?"

"Precisely."

"Then what about the exceptions?"

Solaire tilted his head thoughtfully. "Creatures or beings that are new to Lordran don't yet belong to its cycle. When time pulls back, it resets to a state before they arrived. That is why such things disappear. But older beings—the ones tied deeply to this land—return, again and again."

"Oh," Naruto said. He could feel his brain struggling to keep up with the logic of it all. "So, like… why now? Why's all this happening now?"

Solaire's voice softened, almost somber. "The First Flame is weakening. As it fades, the Age of Fire—the age of light—nears its end."

"And what happens when it ends?"

Solaire shrugged, his armor clinking faintly. "That, my friend, is a question even the gods cannot answer."

A beat of silence passed, heavy and still.

"Well, I wouldn't worry about it," Naruto said suddenly, breaking the tension. "I mean, I've always lived by one rule: worry about the present. Future's just gonna do its thing whether you stress about it or not."

"Spoken like someone with their whole life ahead of them. But for us old-timers, the future is a weight we can't ignore."

Naruto rubbed his chin, quickly searching for a way to lighten the mood.

"Hey, Solaire, are you… y'know, someone important or something?"

"Important? I wouldn't say so."

Naruto grinned, pointing dramatically at the fountain. "Oh, come on! You're telling me you're not important when there's literally a statue of you as a baby over there? You have the same sword—it's you!"

Solaire let out a deep, hearty laugh that echoed across the room.

"That is quite the jest, my friend! But I assure you, I am no god or someone important to be immortalized in stone."

Naruto squinted at him suspiciously. "You sure? Look at that sword. It's just like yours."

Solaire glanced back at the fountain, shaking his head. "Ah, the statue depicts none other than Queen Rosaria and her child. A far cry from me, I assure you."

Naruto scratched his head. "Huh. So you're not royalty, but you carry that same sword. Why?"

Solaire's tone grew a touch softer. "I was once part of the Way of White, as many aspiring knights are. But my path led me elsewhere. I discovered the covenant of the child of sunlight—the Warriors of Sunlight. I swore my loyalty to that covenant."

"Wait, Sunbro, you were part of that scammer cult?" Naruto blurted. "No offense."

Solaire paused, then let out a soft, amused chuckle. "None taken, my young friend. The Way of White is the predominant faith in Astora, so joining its ranks was simply expected. A man often walks the same path as his forefathers."

"Doesn't change the fact that they're kinda… shady. I mean, those undead hunts—"

Naruto stopped mid-sentence, his stomach twisting at the thought. I almost became one of their victims…

"Yes, the undead hunts. They speak of honor and duty, but I could not see it. The light of Allfather Lloyd—once brilliant—had grown weak, sad, and given up. In their fear of the curse, they hunted those who needed guidance most, and I… I found I could not call it justice."

Naruto opened his mouth to say something, but nothing came.

"But," Solaire continued, standing up and motioning for Naruto to follow, "that was only the beginning of my path. Come, there is something I would show you."

Naruto frowned but stood, trailing behind Solaire as they walked through a doorframe to the right of the bonfire.

The broken Sunlight Altar stood as a worn-out relic of a forgotten age, its stone surface cracked and weathered. Overgrown grass and creeping vines had begun to swallow the area, nature slowly reclaiming what had been left behind. Scattered across the ground were fragments of what Naruto guessed used to be a statue—broken stone spread out like pieces of a shattered memory. His eyes lingered on the remains of a pair of stone boots, still anchored to the altar, and a strange, fractured spear embedded nearby.

The strangest sight, however, was to the sides of the altar. Two hollows knelt in silent prayer, their withered forms bowed low, utterly still. They didn't attack or even acknowledge Naruto and Solaire's presence.

"This place…" Solaire began. "It is here that I once knelt, lost and alone, seeking purpose."

"You've been here before?"

Solaire nodded, stepping forward. "Yes. Long ago, when I first ventured into Lordran. I had no direction—no light to guide me. And then I saw it."

"Saw what?"

Solaire stopped a few paces from the altar, his gaze fixed on the broken stone. "I knelt here, just as those hollows do now. I do not know why—perhaps some primal instinct or a whisper of fate. But when I closed my eyes, I saw it. The greatest light of my life."

"What did you see?"

"The Sun," Solaire said simply, his voice filled with warmth. "And in that moment, I was granted the power to wield lightning."

Naruto's eyes widened. So that's how he does it, he thought, recalling the brilliant Lightning Spear Solaire had hurled against the wyvern. His mind buzzed with questions, but one stood out most. "Wait… so what is this place, exactly? This altar?"

"This is the Altar of Sunlight," Solaire said. "Once dedicated to Lord Gwyn's firstborn."

Naruto frowned, glancing at the eroded inscriptions as if trying to decipher a name that no longer existed.

"Firstborn, huh? What happened to him?"

Solaire exhaled, his usual brightness dimming ever so slightly.

"His name was erased from history," he said after a pause.

"Why?"

For the first time since they met, Solaire hesitated. Then, quietly, he spoke.

"He cut out his mother's tongue."

Naruto stiffened.

He turned sharply to face Solaire, expecting some kind of indication that this was a joke.

"You're kidding."

"This is no laughing matter," Solaire said, his voice unusually solemn. "The God of War cut out Queen Rosaria's tongue, and so the gods decreed it—if his mother could not utter his name, then history itself would never speak it again. A punishment befitting the crime."

Naruto turned back to the altar, staring at it with fresh unease.

A god, stripped from memory.
A nameless king, cast into oblivion.
Not even the sun could reach the place history had buried him.

"Why the hell would he do that?" Naruto murmured, his voice lower now.

"I am afraid only the Nameless King knows the reason."

Silence settled between them.

Naruto exhaled sharply, rubbing the back of his neck. "You know, every covenant I learn about just gets more insane. First, the Way of White and their undead hunts. Now, the leader of your Sunlight Bros cut off his own mother's tongue. What's next? A group that worships eating humanity?"

Solaire chuckled. "You jest, but I fear the truth of Lordran may be darker than even that."

Naruto grunted, turning back to the altar. Despite everything—despite the Nameless King's sins—the sunlight still called to him.

"Hey… can I join this covenant?"

"You wish to join the Warriors of Sunlight?"

"Why not?" Naruto shrugged. "Even if I'm a little wary of this Nameless King guy, it still seems better than the Way of White. Plus, you're in it, and I figure if I can learn Lightning Spear, just imagine how much that'd piss off Sasuke."

Solaire let out a deep, hearty laugh, the kind that echoed through the ruined land like a bell tolling in the wind.

"Ah, your spirit is bright, my friend! Very well—kneel before the altar and offer a prayer. If the covenant accepts you, you shall know the brilliance of our Sun."

Naruto didn't need to be told twice. He hurried up to the altar, dropping to his knees in a posture of prayer. He pressed his hands together and squeezed his eyes shut, waiting for some sign, some surge of power—anything.

Several silent minutes passed.

Naruto cracked one eye open, frowning. Nothing. No lightning, no warmth, no message from the heavens. Just silence.

"Uh…" Naruto looked back at Solaire. "Is this thing broken, or what?"

"It seems your faith was not strong enough, my friend. But do not be discouraged. Faith is not simply granted; it must be cultivated, like the warmth of the Sun itself."

Naruto's shoulders slumped. "Man, I really thought I had that one."

Solaire clapped a hand on his shoulder. "You have a fire within you, young squire. A fire that shines in its own way. You may not wield the Sun's lightning yet, but your journey is far from over."

"Wait, I have an idea!" Naruto said. "I'll just level up my faith stat real quick, and then I can join the Warrior of Sunlight covenant. Genius, right?"

Solaire didn't respond.

"Sunbro?"

"You… aren't from this world, are you?"

Naruto rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. "Yeah, I guess I never really got around to telling you that. But that doesn't matter right now. I'll just boost my faith and—"

"Don't."

The quiet weight of Solaire's voice made Naruto pause. "Why not?"

Solaire sighed.

"My friend, the faith required to join the Warrior of Sunlight covenant is no small feat. You will waste precious souls on a path that may not suit you. After this point, Lordran grows harsher, deadlier. Choose wisely where you invest your strength."

Naruto crossed his arms, deep in thought, the realization sinking in. "So… I shouldn't level up faith?"

"Not unless it calls to you," Solaire replied.

As they walked back toward the bonfire, Naruto shot Solaire a curious glance. "Hey, Sunbro, can I ask you something?"

"Of course."

"If the Nameless King showed you the Sun, why are you still looking for one?"

Solaire stopped mid-step, his gaze drifting toward the pale sky.

"Because that Sun is not truthful. It is but a pale imitation—a reflection of what once was. The God of War's Sun is a replica of Lord Gwyn's, forged in the shadow of the original light."

"So… you're looking for a real one?"

Solaire nodded. "Yes. I became Undead to pursue this truth, to seek out a Sun of my own. But sometimes, when I gaze upon the pale light of this world, I wonder… am I a fool? Chasing a dream that does not exist?"

"That's… kinda depressing," Naruto muttered.

"Hah! Perhaps it is. Perhaps I am a blind fool, laughed at by the world for seeking something beyond my reach. But what is life without purpose, my friend? Without a light to strive for?"

Naruto scratched his cheek awkwardly. "I mean… if it keeps you going, it's worth it, right?"

"Wise words, indeed."

Back at the bonfire, Naruto plopped down and opened up his system menu, ready to distribute his souls.

"Any recommendations on what I should increase?"

"Vitality," Solaire said without hesitation.

"Why that?"

"Lordran is an unforgiving place. Strength and power mean little if your body cannot survive its trials."

Naruto nodded thoughtfully but still glanced at his Intelligence and Dexterity stats. He had plans for those, too. Then something clicked in his head, and a grin split across his face.

Wait… I can use that!

He quickly opened his inventory, rifling through it until his eyes lit up.

Bingo!

[ Item: Soul of Shisui Uchiha ]

[ Description: Soul of Shunshin no Shisui, who was betrayed by Konoha's ANBU Commander. The truth of his death at the hands of Itachi told half of the story.
It seems that even in death, he left behind the safety of Konoha and his greatest weapon to Itachi Uchiha. ]

Naruto squinted at the text, rereading it for what felt like the fifth time.

The description didn't add up—not with what Sasuke had told them. It was like trying to fit two jagged pieces of a puzzle together that just wouldn't connect.

If the system said this, though… Naruto trusted it. Whatever had happened to Shisui Uchiha, it was more complicated than anyone let on. And the truth behind Itachi's actions…

It's always something with Konoha, isn't it? he thought bitterly. First his parents, and now this entire shadowy mess about the Uchiha Clan Massacre.

His fist clenched involuntarily as frustration bubbled up.

"Something wrong, my young friend?"

"Sunbro, have you ever been in a situation where… I dunno, everything you were told turned out to be a lie? Like there's always something bigger going on in the dark, and no one ever tells you the full story?"

"More times than I can count."

Naruto blinked. "Seriously?"

"Indeed." Solaire leaned back slightly, his gaze fixed on the flames of the bonfire. "There are always those who work in shadows, young squire—be it for power, for survival, or for reasons they believe are noble. Often, the truths you uncover are but fragments of a larger picture, twisted by the agendas of others."

Naruto frowned, staring at his hands. "That's what I hate. Everyone's got some stupid agenda, and the rest of us are just stuck in their schemes like pawns on a board."

"And what makes you think you cannot be the one moving the pieces?"

Naruto looked up sharply, meeting Solaire's steady gaze.

"Listen well, my friend," Solaire continued. "When you find yourself caught in the machinations of others, you are faced with a choice. You can play their game—dancing to their tune, fighting on their terms—or…" He paused. "You can choose to play your own game."

"My own game?"

"The world may scheme, lie, and twist the truth. But your path—your choices—are yours alone. If you let others dictate the rules, you'll forever be at their mercy. Instead, carve out your own rules. Decide what matters to you. Then act, not as a pawn, but as one who holds the board."

Naruto fell silent for a moment, the firelight reflecting off his thoughtful expression.

"So… I should just focus on what I want to do, huh?"

"When you fight for your own convictions, you take power away from those who would seek to control you." Solaire gestured toward the broken Sunlight Altar in the distance. "Even here in Lordran, the echoes of gods and heroes are twisted by time, by stories, by agendas. Yet their actions endure because they walked a path they believed in, whether others understood it or not."

Naruto mulled over the words, the weight of them settling in his chest. He thought of Konoha, of Team 7, of everything he'd been told and everything he'd learned on his own. Then he thought of the Bells of Awakening, Lordran's brutal trials, and the legacy of his master, Oscar.

"Guess I'll just have to make my own moves, then."

Solaire clapped him on the back with a hearty laugh. "Well said, young squire! A knight must always walk his chosen path, no matter how twisted or uncertain it may seem. And who knows? In time, your truth may outshine even the darkest of lies."

Naruto smirked, the fire in his eyes reigniting as he reached into his inventory and grabbed Shisui's soul. The greenish flame flickered faintly in his palm, radiating an eerie yet oddly calming energy. The moment his fingers closed around it, the flame surged into him, and a wave of warmth pulsed through his body.

[ You have absorbed 12,000 souls ]

Naruto's eyes widened as he nearly choked on air.

T-Twelve thousand?!

The glowing number hovered before him:

[ Souls: 23,000 ]

Naruto blinked, processing the amount. "No way…" he muttered under his breath, already doing the math in his head.

If I've got twenty-three thousand… that's, what, six level-ups?

He paused, counting on his fingers for reassurance. "Yeah, six. Maybe more if the next levels aren't too expensive."

He glanced back toward the bonfire and sat down, rubbing his hands together as he navigated the level-up screen.

Alright… I'll split it up evenly. Two points for Vitality, two for Intelligence, and two for Dexterity.

[ Status ]

[ Name: Naruto Uzumaki ]

[ Covenant: Way of White ]

[ Level: 21 → 26 ]

[ Souls: 23,000 → 641 ]

[ HP: 573/573 → 616/616 ]

[ Stamina: 93 ]

[ Equip Load: 45.8/51.0 ]

[ Attributes: ]

[ Vitality: 10 → 12 ]

[ Attunement: 12 ]

[ Endurance: 11 ]

[ Strength: 24 ]

[ Dexterity: 11 → 13 ]

[ Resistance: 12 ]

[ Intelligence: 11 → 13 ]

[ Faith: 12 ]

[ Humanity: 0 ]

---

[ Defense Stats: ]

[ Physical Defense: 141(46) → 150(55) ]

[ VS Strike: 138 → 146 ]

[ VS Slash: 156 → 164 ]

[ VS Thrust: 141 → 149 ]

[ Magic Defense: 104(47) → 111(54) ]

[ Flame Defense: 107(47) → 114(54) ]

[ Lightning Defense: 81(46) → 89(54) ]

---

Leveling up Vitality brought a subtle, invigorating rush—like a second wind at the end of an exhausting battle. His muscles felt denser, his breathing steadier, and his heart thudded with renewed vigor, as though he'd shed some invisible weight holding him back.

Intelligence, on the other hand, left a faint hum in his mind, like the gears of a well-oiled machine turning smoother.

Dexterity, though? Naruto flexed his fingers, swiped at the air a couple of times with his sword, and frowned.

"Still feels the same," he muttered, but a quick check on his stats showed a minor boost to his damage. He grinned. Eh, I'll take it.

"Well then, Solaire," Naruto said, "I think it's time I head back to my world."

"You can go back?!"

"Yeah," Naruto replied casually. "I die, and then I pop back in my world like nothing happened. Weird, huh?"

"Interesting," Solaire mused, his voice trailing off as he reached into his satchel, rummaging around. "Naruto, I have a proposition—if you have a moment."

"Sure."

Solaire pulled out a small shard, white and crystalline, with a delicate golden cloth wrapped around its base. The crystal seemed to pulse faintly, as though holding a heartbeat of its own.

"Remember when I mentioned that the flow of time in Lordran has become… convoluted?"

Naruto nodded, not quite catching the weight of those words but intrigued nonetheless.

"Well," Solaire continued, "this disturbance has caused people from the past to appear in the present, as if flickering like embers in a dying fire." His voice took on a more solemn tone. "There's no telling how much longer your world and mine will remain in contact."

Naruto's brows furrowed.

"Take this. Use it to summon me, or others, as spirits—cross the gaps between our worlds, and we shall engage in jolly co-operation."

Naruto blinked, his jaw slightly slack. "Wait… summon you? Like… you can come to Konoha?"

"Of course," Solaire said. "Though I will appear in the form of a phantom—merely a spirit in your world, bound to aid you."

A wide grin spread across Naruto's face. "Oh, man, Sunbro, you have to come to Konoha! I'll show you my world's sun and, trust me, the food of the gods!"

"I'll look forward to it."

[ Item Acquired: White Sign Soapstone ]

[ Description: Dimensional travel item. Use summon sign. Be summoned to another world as a phantom through a sign. ]

"But, uh, how do you use this thing? It's not exactly self-explanatory."

Solaire unfastened his gauntlet and removed it, revealing a surprisingly human hand—flesh unmarred and unblemished by hollowing. He held the crystal shard up and let a single drop of blood fall onto it. The shard seemed to absorb the blood instantly, pulsing once like a heartbeat.

"You must be in the form of a human," Solaire explained, tucking his gauntlet back on, "and when you call upon my name, deep in your heart, I shall answer."

"Got it. Sunbro on demand, that's awesome."

Solaire let out a good-natured laugh.

Naruto smiled as he tucked the item into his inventory.

"Well, I guess this is goodbye for now, Sunbro."

Solaire responded in kind, stepping back and lifting his arms to form a familiar Y shape. "Farewell, my friend. I look forward to our next meeting. Praise the Sun!"

Naruto froze mid-step, his breath catching in his throat. That pose. It was exactly the same as the one the Black Knight had struck after he'd taken it down. His brow furrowed, questions flooding his mind.

He opened his mouth to ask, but at that moment, a sharp alarm began buzzing from his pocket. Naruto groaned. The alarm—a glaring reminder of the real world and the mission that awaited him back in Konoha.

"Ah, man, I don't have time for this," Naruto muttered, shoving the alarm back into his pocket.

Mimicking Solaire's stance, Naruto raised his arms into the same Y shape.

"Praise the Sun!"

And with that, Naruto threw himself off the bridge.

---

Solaire stood quietly at the edge of the broken bridge, his gaze lingering on the spot where Naruto had thrown himself into the abyss. He waited patiently, fully expecting the boy to respawn at the nearby bonfire.

And yet... he didn't.

Solaire's brows furrowed beneath his helmet, an unusual unease creeping into his thoughts.

In the Age of Ancients, when the Furtive Pygmy first called upon souls from distant worlds, none of them could return to where they came from. They were bound to Lordran. That was simply the nature of this world.

And yet, Naruto was different. The boy came and went freely, tethered to another existence beyond Lordran's broken reach. It defied everything Solaire knew about this realm's laws of time and space.

Was this a sign?

"Has the world distorted so much that it has called upon an invader who can bring balance?" Solaire mused aloud. "Or… is this the scheme of some unseen entity?"

There were no answers here, only questions, stretching endlessly like the cursed cycle itself. Solaire sighed, the weight of uncertainty settling on his shoulders like an old friend. Whatever the truth, he couldn't help but feel there was something extraordinary about that young squire. Something that perhaps even the gods had not accounted for.

Shaking his head, Solaire turned toward the rusted lever embedded in the wall. His gauntleted hand gripped the handle, and with a heavy pull, he brought it down. The grinding of gears groaned through the ruins as the portcullis began to rise, its ancient metal screeching in protest.

Solaire watched the gate open, sunlight spilling faintly through the broken arch beyond.

"Wherever you go, my friend, may your flame never falter," Solaire said quietly to the empty air. His voice carried a deep warmth, as though the boy could somehow hear him across the veil of worlds.

"Until next time, Naruto. I hope we will fight side by side once more, in Lordran or beyond."

And with that, Solaire disappeared into the sunlight, leaving only the gentle hum of the bonfire in his wake.

---

Author Note:

Solaire has finally made his entrance, and what an introduction it was. This chapter was all about jolly cooperation, insane battles, and Naruto's first real test against a wyvern.

Now that Solaire has been properly introduced, I want to hear your thoughts on his characterization. Did he feel true to his in-game portrayal? How did you interpret his philosophy and way of speaking? His unwavering optimism, his poetic way of viewing the world—do you think I captured that essence?

On another note, let's talk about power scaling. Solaire is clearly no ordinary warrior. Where do you rank him? Would you place him at chūnin level, jōnin level, or even higher?

And what about Naruto? With the Drake Sword now reforged from Oscar's blade, his power has clearly taken another leap forward. But just how much stronger has he become?

---

The Case for Rosaria as Gwyn's Wife & The Nameless King's Punishment

A Thorough Examination of Dark Souls Lore

Dark Souls lore is infamously vague, often leaving much up to interpretation. Many theories exist regarding the identities and connections between various figures in the series, and while some may argue that Rosaria is Gwynevere or a descendant of Gwyn, I am here to present a compelling case that Rosaria was, in fact, Gwyn's wife and that her firstborn son—the Nameless King—was erased from history not for betraying the gods, but for cutting out her tongue.

If you're not well-versed in Dark Souls lore, don't worry—I'll provide all the necessary context. But for those familiar with the series, I'll be presenting item descriptions and in-game evidence that support this theory.

---

I. WHO IS ROSARIA?

Rosaria, Mother of Rebirth, is an NPC in Dark Souls 3. She serves as the leader of the Rosaria's Fingers Covenant, a group of invaders who collect tongues in her name. She can be found in the Cathedral of the Deep, where she offers "rebirth"—allowing players to reallocate their stats or change their appearance in exchange for Pale Tongues.

Rosaria herself never appeared in Dark Souls 1, which makes her identity somewhat mysterious. However, various item descriptions provide clues about her past, particularly her connection to the Nameless King.

---

II. THE FIRST PIECE OF EVIDENCE – THE OBSCURING RING

The Obscuring Ring, an item in Dark Souls 3, provides the first direct connection between Rosaria and the Nameless King.

Item Description:

"Ring bestowed upon the Fingers of Rosaria, invaders who seek tongues for their goddess. Hides the presence of the wearer when far away. It is said that Rosaria, the mother of rebirth, was robbed of her tongue by her firstborn, and has been waiting for their return ever since."

Let's break this down:

1- Rosaria's firstborn cut out her tongue.

2- Her firstborn has never returned.

3- She still waits for them—meaning they are alive.

Now, let's compare this with what we know about the Nameless King:

1- He is the firstborn of Gwyn.

2- His name was erased from history.

3- He never returned to Anor Londo or the gods.

See the connection?

Most people assume the Nameless King's name was erased because he betrayed the gods and sided with the dragons.

Why erase his name from history instead of simply condemning him as a traitor?

The crime must have been more personal.

If the Nameless King cut out his own mother's tongue, then the gods may have decided that since she could no longer speak his name—no one else ever would, either.

HIS NAME WOULD BE STRICKEN FROM HISTORY, JUST AS HIS MOTHER WAS STRICKEN FROM SPEECH.

A punishment fitting the crime.

---

III. THE SECOND PIECE OF EVIDENCE – THE RING OF THE SUN'S FIRSTBORN

The Ring of the Sun's Firstborn provides another crucial clue.

Item Description:

"Ring of the Sun's firstborn, who inherited the light of Gwyn, the first lord. Greatly boosts miracles. The Sun's firstborn was once a god of war, until he was stripped of his stature as punishment for his foolishness. No wonder his very name has slipped from the annals of history."

Let's focus on the key phrase:

"Punishment for his foolishness."

Most assume this refers to the Nameless King siding with the dragons, but think about it:

Betrayal is not "foolishness"—it's treason.

Would Gwyn truly erase his own son from history just for switching sides?

If "foolishness" was the reason, then the crime must have been personal, emotional—something rash and impulsive.

Cutting out his own mother's tongue? That would be foolish.

And the punishment fits perfectly—a son silences his mother, and so his name is silenced in return.

---

IV. THE THIRD PIECE OF EVIDENCE – THE RED EYE ORB

The Red Eye Orb in Dark Souls 3 suggests a link between Rosaria and the Dark—and this may explain why the Nameless King did what he did.

Item Description:

"Online play item. Invade other worlds at will. Defeat the Host of Embers of the world you have invaded to gain the strength of fire. The Red Eye Orb is rooted in a tiny land swallowed by darkness long ago. Some choose to put the orb to other uses. To embark on this path, enter the service of Rosaria in the Cathedral of the Deep."

The important takeaway:

1- The Red Eye Orb is explicitly linked to the Dark.

2- The covenant dedicated to Rosaria is tied to Dark-based invasions.

3- An item of the Dark explicitly name-drops Rosaria.

Now, let's take a step back and consider the larger implications.

If Rosaria was affiliated with the Dark, and if she was Gwyn's wife, this would have huge consequences:

- Gwyn, the Lord of Sunlight, despised the Dark. His entire reign was about delaying the Age of Dark. His own son, the Nameless King, was a God of War, raised to fight against threats to the gods.

Now, what if he discovered that his own mother had ties to the Dark?

What if, in a fit of rage, betrayal, or fanatic loyalty to the gods, he cut out her tongue to keep her from speaking heresy or spreading her influence?

That would be foolish.

That would be a crime against the gods and against his own bloodline.

That would warrant his name being erased from history.

---

EVIDENCE V: THE THEMATIC CONNECTION BETWEEN DARK SOULS 1 & DARK SOULS 2

To fully understand the weight of this argument, we must look at the narrative patterns between Dark Souls 1 and Dark Souls 2. The latter heavily leans on the theme of history repeating itself, with major figures echoing the past—sometimes consciously, sometimes as unwitting reincarnations of their predecessors.

This is crucial because if Dark Souls 2 tells us that history echoes itself, then we must ask:

Who does Rosaria parallel?

A) THE CYCLE OF REPEATING HISTORY IN DARK SOULS 2

Dark Souls 2 is built on the idea of history looping in imperfect cycles. Many characters and bosses in DS2 mirror those from DS1, either through soul inheritance or direct thematic parallels.

Some of the most notable examples include:

1- The Rotten bears the Old Dead One Soul, strongly reminiscent of Gravelord Nito.

2- The Duke's Dear Freja carries the soul of Seath the Scaleless.

3- The Old Iron King is widely theorized to be a reincarnation of Gwyn.

Each of these figures represents a fragment of the past, distorted and doomed to repeat its mistakes.

Now, let's apply this pattern to Rosaria.

B) NASHANDRA – A DARK QUEEN WHO REFLECTS ROSARIA

In Dark Souls 2, King Vendrick—the ruler of Drangleic—took a queen: Nashandra.

Who was Nashandra?

She was the daughter of Manus, Father of the Abyss—a being of pure Dark. She manipulated Vendrick, leading him down a path of destruction. She served the Darkness, seeking to usher in the Age of Dark.

Now, let's examine the parallels between Nashandra and Rosaria:

1- Both are powerful, influential women tied to the Dark.

2- Both are associated with major ruling figures (Vendrick and Gwyn).

3- Both have connections to "rebirth" in a twisted sense—Rosaria literally offers rebirth, while Nashandra brought to Drangleic a Dark-like peace.

4- Both represent the continuation of an endless cycle—Nashandra in Drangleic, Rosaria in Lothric.

If Nashandra represents the echo of a past event, then who does she mirror from DS1?

The logical answer is Rosaria—the queen of the previous Age, Gwyn's wife, who, just like Nashandra, was aligned with the Dark.

And what does that mean?

It means that Gwyn's wife—Rosaria—was a force that the gods themselves sought to silence.
It means that the Nameless King was not simply a traitor to the gods—he was a son who, in an act of blind loyalty, silenced his own mother.
And as punishment, the gods did the same to him.

---

FINAL WORDS

This is why Rosaria is Gwyn's wife in this fanfiction—because all the evidence aligns.

If, after all this, you still believe another theory—more power to you. Dark Souls is a world of interpretation, and everyone is free to craft their own understanding of its mysteries.

But I have done my research, and in this story, Rosaria is the mother of the Nameless King, the lost queen of Anor Londo, and the darkness that could never reach Gwyn because of his son.

What do you think? Did this evidence convince you, or do you have another interpretation?

I'd love to hear your thoughts.

Even if you disagree, I hope this gave you a deeper understanding of why I wrote Rosaria as Gwyn's wife.

Now, onto the chapter—what did you think?

Okay, so we know that Naruto got to Lordran via the Darksign he found in the Forbidden Scroll of Seals. My question to you guys is:

Who put it there?

And yes—this is going to be a big plot point later on in the story.

---

As always, thank you for your support, feedback, and amazing ideas. I'm looking forward to hearing your thoughts on this chapter's developments!

Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on March 2nd! You can read ahead to Chapter 72 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

Chapter no.28 Vs The Demon Brothers

---

Sasuke leaned against the Hokage Gates, arms crossed, basking in the rare moment of quiet. Kakashi stood nearby, flipping through his little orange book with the ease of a man who had perfected the art of slacking off. Tazuna, gripping a beer bottle like it held the meaning of life, stared at it with a look of existential dread.

Meanwhile, Sakura was hunched over their supplies for what had to be the third time, mumbling curses under her breath.

Her eye twitched.

"Where. The hell. Is. Naruto?!"

"Give it a minute, Sakura," Kakashi murmured, still engrossed in his book.

Sakura let out a frustrated groan.

"Three hours late?! This is our first real mission! How can Naruto mess this up already?!"

Sasuke scoffed. "I blame Kakashi."

"Oh, Sasuke-kun," Kakashi sighed dramatically. "You wound me. I'm nothing if not a shining example of punctuality."

Sakura scowled.

"Sensei, Naruto definitely picked up this terrible habit and those ridiculous excuses from you!"

Tazuna, watching their banter, let out a long, weary sigh.

"…I hope I'm not killed."

BOOM!

A blur of silver and dust barreled down the road, skidding to a stop so fast that pebbles shot out in every direction.

Naruto stood there, grinning.

But no one was looking at him.

They were staring at the massive wooden crate strapped to his back.

It was fastened with a chaotic mess of ropes—half-assed knots, crisscrossed straps, and what looked like a shoelace.

"Sorry I'm late!" Naruto said cheerfully, scratching the back of his head. "You won't believe it! I was fighting this huge dragon—well, actually, it was a wyvern! And I teamed up with this really cool guy who's looking for his own sun!"

Silence.

Sasuke squinted. "Looking for his own… sun?"

"Sounds legit," Kakashi muttered, still not looking up from his book.

Sakura, however, was done.

"Naruto. What is that?!" she demanded, pointing at the suspicious crate.

Naruto patted the wooden box proudly.

"Oh, this? It's got all my important supplies."

Sakura's eye twitched harder.

"Then why not use a storage scroll like a normal person?!"

"Nah," Naruto said dismissively. "This works better for training!"

Translation: All his supplies were in his inventory. The crate actually contained Oscar.

From inside, the little lizard scratched the wood.

Scritch. Scritch.

Naruto elbowed the crate.

Shush!

The activity was suspicious—but Sasuke didn't care, Sakura just wanted to get moving, and Kakashi? Kakashi let Naruto be Naruto.

Whatever was in that crate, it would be revealed sooner or later. Kakashi sighed, snapping his book shut.

"Alright, now that everyone's here, let's get started. We've got a three-day trek to the Fire Nation's border. From there, we'll catch a boat to the Land of Waves. Stay sharp."

Team 7 and 8 gave a collective nod. But Tazuna shuffled over to Naruto, holding out the beer bottle.

"Here, kid. Just like you asked for."

"Oh, thanks, old man!"

"Wait, Naruto!" Sakura interjected. "You can't drink before an important mission!"

Kakashi waved a hand lazily.

"It's fine, Sakura. One sip won't hurt."

Naruto took a hearty swig.

His face froze. His eyes widened. His mouth twisted. The bitter, burning liquid hit his tongue like liquid regret. He coughed, smacked his lips, and grimaced.

"Huh. Is this what being an adult tastes like?"

Then anotification flashed in his mind.

[ Poison Bar: 4% ]

Naruto stared at the bottle.

"Uh… Sensei?" he said, voice tight. "Is this poison?"

Silence.

All eyes slowly turned to Tazuna.

"Whoa, kid, relax!" Tazuna yelped, holding up his hands defensively. "It's just alcohol! Nothing dangerous!"

Kakashi plucked the bottle from Naruto's hand.

"Let's not take any chances, hmm?" he said, inspecting the liquid with mild amusement.

With a swift series of hand seals, his fingers blurred into motion. A faint blue glow enveloped his palm.

Ninja Art: Poison Detection.

"Sensei, what does that jutsu do?"

"It's a basic medical technique," Kakashi replied. "I send a controlled pulse of chakra through the substance. If there's poison, the chakra reacts and changes color—red, black, or something equally ominous."

Naruto watched intently as Kakashi's chakra rippled across the liquid.

The bottle remained clear. The glow faded.

"Looks like you're in the clear."

Naruto frowned harder. "Then why did my system say it's poison?"

Sakura squinted. "Your… system?"

Naruto ignored her.

"Wait. Is alcohol a poison?"

Kakashi tilted his head.

"Technically, yes. Alcohol is a mild toxin. But in small amounts, it's not harmful."

Naruto went still then he chucked the bottle into the woods.

Hard.

It vanished into the trees, sending birds screeching into the sky.

"HEY!" Tazuna yelled. "That was good booze!"

Naruto crossed his arms.

"First cigarettes, now alcohol? Adults have such sad lives."

Kakashi chuckled.

Sakura sighed.

"Sensei, can you teach me that Poison Detection jutsu?"

"Of course," Kakashi said. "After this mission is over."

Naruto grinned. This mission was already turning out to be way more fun than he expected.

---

Team 7 and Tazuna trudged along the path for hours, the quiet broken only by the rhythmic crunch of their footsteps on the dirt trail. The journey had been uneventful so far, except for Tazuna getting tired midway. This led to an impromptu rotation system where each member of Team 7 had to carry the old man on their back. As night fell, they set up camp, with Naruto taking the lead using shadow clones. Just like they'd been taught in the academy, he started by selecting an appropriate location. They chose a spot off the main path—higher ground, surrounded by dense foliage. The elevation gave them a vantage point to detect enemies, and the foliage provided much-needed cover.

Sasuke was tasked with covering their tracks, ensuring no one could trace them. Meanwhile, Sakura began digging a Dakota fire pit—a concealed and efficient cooking setup where two holes were dug, one for the fire and another for ventilation, connected by a small tunnel. It minimized smoke and ensured the flames weren't easily visible.

Kakashi, on the other hand, took the least effortful task—protecting Tazuna. The old man was sleeping, and their sensei, ever nonchalant, had his nose buried in his book.

Naruto, focused on their sleeping arrangements, laid out some sheets and foil blankets for warmth. While everyone else worked, he wasn't particularly thrilled about dinner. They only had rice and a bland, water-based soup to prepare—no spices, no oils, and nothing that might leave a lingering scent for enemy shinobi to track.

"Let me guess, Naruto, you have some ramen on you," Sakura teased as she worked.

"Yeah, but I'm not going to eat it."

"Why not? It's just a C-rank mission," Kakashi said, his tone light.

Tazuna, half-awake now, asked, "Can eating this ramen really cause any problems?"

"Well, yes," Kakashi replied. "The smell could linger and attract enemy shinobi. It's standard protocol to avoid fragrant foods on the field. But you don't need to worry about it—it's just a C-rank mission."

Tazuna began to sweat as Kakashi's one visible eye narrowed. Sakura, Sasuke, and Naruto exchanged glances, understanding the unspoken implication: Kakashi knew this mission was more dangerous than Tazuna had let on and wanted the old man to come clean.

Feeling a nudge from Sasuke's foot, Naruto grinned. "Sensei, I'm not going to eat it. Gotta act like a ninja on the field, right?"

Tazuna sighed in visible relief as the tension eased, though his shoulders remained slightly hunched.

Kakashi glanced at the trio, his tone flat. "Is that so?"

The group felt the weight of his gaze, their nervousness growing. Sensing the need to break the tension, Naruto decided on an unconventional approach—he loudly farted.

Sakura and Sasuke immediately took a step back, grimacing.

"Naruto!"

"Anyway," Naruto said casually, stretching as though nothing had happened, "nature calls." He grabbed his crate and disappeared into the shadows, leaving his teammates and Tazuna to deal with the awkward silence that followed.

---

Naruto walked a little distance away from the camp, his movements deliberate. They'd been taught in the academy to relieve themselves far from the campsite and to bury the evidence afterward to avoid attracting wildlife or enemies. The night was quiet, the only sounds the distant chirping of crickets and the occasional rustle of leaves. He arrived at a small clearing with a puddle of water reflecting the moonlight. It seemed unremarkable, so he thought nothing of it.

He crouched down, opening the box he had brought with him. Inside were a few essentials: a couple of small blankets, some raw meat wrapped in leaves, a water bottle, and, nestled atop it all, a crystal lizard.

"Alright, Oscar," Naruto said with a grin, gently reaching in. "Let's get you out for a bit."

The lizard squirmed slightly as Naruto lifted it out, its legs stretching out stiffly before it clung to his hand. Naruto chuckled as he set Oscar down on the ground, watching as the little creature hesitated for a moment, sniffing at the air. Slowly, it started to move, its claws scratching faintly against the stone as it explored the area. Naruto leaned back, watching Oscar's slow, deliberate movements as the lizard paused to flick its tongue out at a stray leaf. It crouched low, shifting its weight carefully as it tested the terrain. At one point, Oscar stopped and tilted its head, staring intently at a rock as though it were the most fascinating thing in the world.

"What are you up to now?"

He watched as the lizard nudged the rock with its snout, pushing it aside before scurrying back toward him. It paused a few steps away, turning its head to look at him expectantly, its tail curling slightly.

Naruto extended his hand, and Oscar scurried up his arm, its claws lightly gripping his sleeve. It perched on his shoulder, still as a statue for a moment before flicking its tongue against his cheek.

The pair sat in comfortable silence, Naruto occasionally petting Oscar's smooth, cool scales as the lizard seemed to relax completely. It adjusted its position a few times, curling its body closer to his neck for warmth.

Then Naruto heard it—a faint sound, like water shifting unnaturally, as though something alive had disturbed it.

His body tensed, his Way of Focality flaring as his eyes darted toward the puddle. Suddenly, with a wet gurgle and splash, two figures erupted from the ground, water dripping from their forms.

They struck fast—no hesitation, no words.

The chain lashed out like a viper, its razor-edged links glinting faintly in the misty light. It coiled around Naruto in an instant, the pull so fierce it threatened to crush him where he stood. The claws on the other end gleamed with venom, hungry to sink into flesh.

But as they pulled, the chain snapped taut on nothing.

Naruto flickered out of their grip, reappearing several feet away, his massive Zweihander already in his hand.

The Demon Brothers froze for half a heartbeat, their instincts sharp enough to recognize the danger of that blade. The memories of Zabuza's brutal massacres surfaced unbidden.

Yet hesitation had no place in their craft.

They melted into the terrain as the nearby stream churned unnaturally.

Mist exploded outward like an avalanche, consuming the forest in seconds. Thick, wet, and clinging, it devoured everything, reducing the world to a suffocating white void. Even the faint rustle of leaves seemed swallowed.

For most, it would be the end—a grave made of silence and shadow.

But Naruto wasn't most people.

His grip tightened on his sword. He used Shadow Clone Jutsu, eight of them erupting into existence and scattering. Yet no sound came. No sign of movement. Gozu and Meizu had spent their lives navigating the shadows, working as assassins who always struck when their targets were at their most vulnerable.

But this boy—this child—had upended all of their expectations.

At first, they had assumed he must be the son of the Fire Daimyō or some other noble, apprenticing under one of Konoha's renowned jōnin. That would explain the absurdity of his sword, his armor, and his unnerving combat prowess. But when the boy summoned an army of shadow clones, their shock turned to alarm. The Shadow Clone Technique wasn't just a jutsu—it was a major tactical advantage of Konoha's elite. It was the kind of secret the Leaf wouldn't risk leaking, not even to its strongest genin.

Yet here was this boy, a samurai no less, wielding it effortlessly.

But it didn't matter.

He was just a boy.

A dangerous boy, yes, but still inexperienced.

And more importantly, he was a boy with a sword and armor that could fetch a king's ransom.

That's why Gozu and Meizu had chosen to attack at night rather than waiting until morning—they would kill him quickly, take his gear, and disappear before the jōnin or his team could react.

Within the mist, Gozu and Meizu moved like predators, their forms invisible even in close proximity. They had perfected their craft—silent, precise killers.

With a sharp clap of his hands, Gozu dropped into a low stance, his fingers weaving through a rapid sequence of hand signs. The ground beneath Naruto and his clones began to shift and churn, the once-stable earth turning slick and treacherous.

Water Style: Mud Terrain!

The earth beneath them transformed into a sludgy mire, sucking at boots and threatening to drag anyone who wasn't quick or light-footed into its sticky grasp. Gozu smirked, his dark eyes narrowing as he watched Naruto and his clones step into the trap. A heavily armored samurai? He'd never be able to maintain balance on such unstable terrain.

But Gozu's smirk faded almost instantly.

Naruto and his clones moved across the mud with an unnatural ease, their heavy boots seeming to glide over the mire as though the terrain wasn't even there. The mud that should have sucked them down and stalled their movements might as well have been solid stone beneath their feet.

"What the—?"

Naruto grinned, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes.

"Thanks, Iron-Rusted Ring," he thought.

The magic ring on his hand faintly pulsed, its passive effect subtly stabilizing him and his clones. Its magic ensured their footsteps were steady even on uneven, treacherous terrain, and now, it turned Gozu's carefully laid trap into nothing more than an inconvenience.

Gozu's smirk faltered as the first of the clones reached him, their massive Zweihanders raised high for the kill. Gozu jumped back, narrowly avoiding the first downward swing as the blade cleaved into the mud, sending a spray of muck into the air.

Gozu's eyes widened as he watched the massive blade swing toward him, its edges glowing with a deadly swirl of wind chakra. His instincts screamed at him to dodge—there was no way a direct clash would end well.

How is a genin using the legendary Vacuum Blade?!

The thought struck Gozu like a kunai to the skull. It was impossible. That technique wasn't just some simple chakra flow—it was Vacuum Blade, a technique even the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist spoke of with respect.

Even he and Meizu, with over a decade of experience, had never encuntered such a technique. Few ever did. It was an art reserved for the most elite of swordsmen.

And yet, this brat—a genin—was wielding it like it was second nature.

That could only mean one thing. That sword had to be chakra metal.

A blade like that? Priceless. If they got their hands on it, they could sell it for a fortune—enough to retire, to live like kings, to never take another bloody contract again.

But that begged an even bigger question.

Who the hell was this kid?

But before he could fully retreat, the boy's clones surged forward, their movements impossibly fast and unnervingly coordinated. They came at him from every angle, their massive blades flashing in deadly arcs. Gozu twisted and dodged, narrowly avoiding one blade that came so close it grazed his shoulder, the sheer force of the swing sending a cold rush of air past his face.

Too close, Gozu thought, his heart hammering. He backpedaled again, his mind racing. I need to get out of this—

His focus slipped for a split second, and that was all it took.

One of the clones feinted low, forcing Gozu to sidestep. Another came from the side, its Zweihander carving a wide arc that drove him directly into the path of another clone. The massive sword descended, glowing with a razor-sharp aura of wind chakra, and Gozu had no time to think. Pure instinct took over, and he raised his clawed gauntlet to block the strike.

He shouldn't have.

He knew he shouldn't have.

The moment the weapons met, Gozu felt it. The raw, overwhelming power of the wind chakra surged through the blade, cutting through his gauntlet like it was paper.

The crack of metal shattering echoed through the mist, followed by the sickening sound of flesh tearing.

Gozu's gauntlet and hand separated cleanly from his arm, spiraling through the air before splashing into the mud below.

His forearm burned as a guttural scream ripped from his throat. He staggered back, clutching the jagged stump of his arm as the pain overwhelmed him. His footing faltered, and he dropped to one knee, his vision blurring as the clones pressed forward, their glowing blades promising no mercy.

Meizu emerged from the mist, his chain coiled in one hand, dripping with chakra flow, slicing through two more clones with a savage arc. Smoke filled the air as the decoys were obliterated, but it did nothing to ease his tension.

He darted to Gozu's side, his sharp eyes narrowing as his brother clutched his bloody stump, crimson pooling thickly in the mud beneath him.

"This isn't normal," Meizu growled under his breath. "What kind of genin fights like this?"

Gozu grimaced through the pain, his teeth clenched as blood oozed uncontrollably from the jagged edge of his severed arm.

"This kid… he's nothing like the marks we've taken before. The armor, the clones, that sword, the vacuum blade…"

Meizu didn't waste time. He knelt beside Gozu, jamming the senbon needles he held into the bloody stump.

Ninja Art: Pressure Point Jutsu!

Chakra pulsed faintly along the senbons as they sank into critical points along Gozu's arm. The bleeding slowed almost immediately as Meizu's quick application of the jutsu stabilized the injury. Gozu sucked in a sharp breath, his vision swimming as the pain dulled slightly. He glanced up at Naruto, who still hadn't moved from his position in the mist. The boy stood there, calm and calculating, his massive Zweihander resting on his shoulder.

He hadn't pressed the advantage, hadn't rushed forward to finish them off.

Meizu's brow furrowed as he followed his brother's gaze.

"What's he waiting for?" he hissed, his voice laced with confusion. "Does he think we'll just give up? Is he some naïve brat who believes in fighting with honor?"

But before the thought could settle, Gozu's tone hardened, cutting through the silence.

"Meizu, drop the mist."

Meizu hesitated, his hand hovering over the senbons still embedded in Gozu's arm.

"Are you crazy? If we drop it, we'll—"

"Drop it," Gozu growled through clenched teeth.

Something in his tone, a primal edge of fear, made Meizu obey without question.

As the battlefield cleared, both brothers froze.

The clearing was filled—completely surrounded—by hundreds of shadow clones.

They stood in perfect formation, stretching in every direction, their identical faces all turned toward the Demon Brothers. But the worst part wasn't their sheer number—it was their demeanor. The clones weren't tense, weren't poised for an attack. Instead, they stood there with a bored nonchalance, as if waiting for a signal. One clone yawned exaggeratedly, while another lazily scratched the back of its head. A few even looked like they were chatting amongst themselves, as if this was a casual game rather than a life-or-death battle.

One of the clones stepped forward, a sly grin on its face. It glanced back at the others and said in a mock-serious tone,

"Alright, whose turn is it next? I'm getting bored."

The brothers' hearts stopped.

This wasn't a fight anymore. This was an execution waiting to happen.

"Gozu, you have to run."

Meizu's voice was low, steady, and final. It wasn't a suggestion—it was a command.

Gozu clenched his jaw, his hand shaking as he clutched the stump of his severed arm, blood still trickling down his wrist despite the senbon needles holding the worst of it at bay. He knew what his brother meant.

Gozu locked eyes with Meizu, his lips trembling slightly before he nodded.

"Goodbye."

Meizu's expression didn't waver. There was no fear, no hesitation. He straightened his posture, his chain coiling loosely in one hand as his fingers began to blur through dozens of hand signs. The water in the nearby stream rippled unnaturally, rising like a living thing, coiling and twisting around his body.

The liquid surged upward, forming an elaborate water construct—a ceremonial lion costume. The water flowed unnaturally, thick and heavy, shaping a massive lion's head that engulfed his upper body. The head was wide and jagged, its mane flowing like liquid flames, with hollow, glowing eyes made of compressed chakra. Meizu's body was encased within the lion's jaws, his movements hidden inside as the construct roared with unnatural energy. The translucent construct pulsed, its surface rippling as if alive, shimmering faintly under the moonlight.

Naruto's eyes narrowed, and a strange memory flickered in his mind: the New Year festivals back in Konoha, where two performers would dance under a lion costume, its massive head bobbing and weaving to drums and cheers. But this… this wasn't festive.

This was deadly.

The lion head let out a guttural howl as Meizu surged forward with the liquid construct, the stream feeding into it with every step. His speed was incredible, the water roaring around him like a whirlpool given legs. He leaped high into the air, the construct twisting and expanding around him, now twice his size.

"Water Style: Dance of Death!"

The construct reached its peak as he dove downward, aiming directly at Naruto. The lion's head opened wide, its teeth elongating into massive water blades glowing faintly with chakra. The moment it hit, the entire construct would detonate—a deadly explosion designed to obliterate anything in its radius, tearing apart enemies with compressed water and chakra.

---

Gozu didn't hesitate. Tears streamed down his face as he activated Shunshin no Jutsu, his body vanishing in a blur of speed. He sprinted through the forest, each step like a dagger to his heart. He didn't want to leave his brother behind.

They had dreamed of returning to their homeland, of helping Zabuza-sama kill the tyrant who oppressed them. They wanted to be remembered—not as nobodies, but as warriors who fought for a cause. And now, Meizu was giving his life to make that dream possible.

"You were my hero, brother…" Gozu whispered, his vision blurred by tears as he leapt from tree to tree.

---

There was no time to hesitate.

Naruto shifted his grip and summoned the Drake Sword. The weapon shimmered in his hands, its sleek, dark blade humming faintly as it absorbed the wind chakra around him. The air spiraled toward the blade, creating a violent vortex along its edges, the sword now vibrating with raw, deadly energy.

As the water lion construct descended, Naruto raised the Drake Sword and swung downward with all his strength.

The impact was cataclysmic.

The blade unleashed a massive shockwave of wind chakra, a crescent-shaped arc of slicing air that roared upward. It collided with the water construct mid-air, and for a moment, everything froze—the lion's head split open, the compressed water struggling against the overwhelming force of the wind chakra.

Then, the shockwave detonated.

The wind chakra tore through the water jutsu, shredding it apart. The compressed water exploded outward in a violent torrent, sending massive, spiraling streams of water in every direction. The ground beneath shook as the shockwave carved through the forest, leveling trees in its path.

A howling roar echoed through the battlefield as the shockwave blasted through the surrounding area, its force uprooting ancient oaks, splintering trunks into shards, and carving deep gouges into the earth. The mist that had lingered in the air was ripped away in an instant, replaced by a deafening silence.

When the dust settled, the battlefield was unrecognizable. The stream had been obliterated, reduced to scattered puddles amidst the devastation. Dozens of trees lay felled, their trunks shattered like brittle twigs. Deep gashes scored the earth where the wind shockwave had passed, the ground itself torn apart as if by a giant's blade.

Naruto stood at the center, the Drake Sword still humming faintly in his grip. The air around him crackled with residual energy as the last remnants of the water jutsu dissipated into harmless mist.

---

Gozu glanced back as the roar of destruction reached him. His heart sank when he saw the aftermath.

His brother's jutsu—their ultimate trump card—had done nothing. The boy had countered it like it was nothing more than a nuisance.

Despair filled his chest, but he didn't have time to process it. Suddenly, the sound of Shunshin crackled behind him.

He barely had time to turn his head before Naruto appeared at his side, his expression hidden behind his helmet.

Gozu's eyes widened in horror.

How is this monster a genin?!

That was his last thought before Naruto's leg shot upward, an axe kick descending like a guillotine.

The blow struck Gozu squarely on the back, the force of it slamming him into the ground with a sickening crunch. Pain exploded in his spine as the bones shattered, the impact carving a small crater into the dirt. Gozu's body convulsed briefly before going limp, the pain overwhelming his senses.

[ You have killed hostile Enemy — Meizu ]

[ Dropped Items ]
[ - Tekko-Kagi ]
[ - Shuriken Chains ]
[ - 500 Soul ]

---

Konoha was not reckless. Missions weren't handed out like cheap festival trinkets. Every assignment underwent extensive scrutiny. Behind every mission stood an entire department—analysts, intelligence officers, and strategists—combing through reports, weighing risks, predicting possible threats. When the assignment to escort Tazuna reached Kakashi, Gatō's name had already been flagged.

There was a high probability that Gatō would send mercenaries. Maybe even rogue shinobi. The likelihood of combat was undeniable.

And yet, the mission was approved.

Because the reward outweighed the risk.

A completed bridge meant a new trade route to the Fire Nation. New trade routes meant commerce. Commerce meant missions. More missions meant money for Konoha. And for a shinobi village that thrived on the economy of war, that was an opportunity too good to ignore.

As for the danger? That was why Kakashi was sent.

The instant the Demon Brothers attacked, Kakashi didn't react—not at first. He had a shadow clone grab Tazuna, assigned Sasuke and Sakura to provide support, and vanished into the shadows. The real him had moved unseen, poised to strike the enemy down the second things went wrong.

But that moment never came. Instead, he found himself watching in complete disbelief.

He had planned to let Naruto handle the fight—to gauge his progress, to see how far the boy had come. But what Kakashi saw went beyond anything he had expected.

Brutal efficiency.

The speed. The sheer force behind each attack. The way Naruto cut through the enemy like a seasoned warrior, not a fresh genin.

As he analyzed the fight, his Sharingan traced every movement, every technique. He measured Naruto against the standard shinobi ranks in his head. In terms of technique and experience? Chūnin-level. But in terms of raw power?

That was Tokubetsu Jōnin-level.

"Minato-sensei…"

The way Naruto moved, the way he dominated the battlefield—it was almost eerie how much it reminded him of his late teacher. Kakashi exhaled slowly, forcing himself to remain still. If this was how much Naruto had grown in a few weeks… what would he be like in six months? A year?

And yet, despite the pride welling in his chest, there was something else. Something that didn't sit right.

Mysteries.

Because power wasn't the only thing Naruto had gained.

His Sharingan burned, memorizing every detail.

The iron-rusted ring on Naruto's finger.

At first glance? Utterly mundane. Worn down, unimpressive, easily dismissed as a cheap trinket. But in the heat of battle?

It glowed.

Not with chakra—but with something else. Something his Sharingan couldn't trace. Chakra had a flow, a rhythm, a natural movement that his dōjutsu could read like a book.

But this?

This didn't flow. It didn't move like chakra. It just was. And not just was—it did. Even subtler than fuinjutsu, the ring's power didn't act like chakra but still created effects.

Like an artifact.

Kakashi's mind whirred.

He had seen the small, invisible platforms forming beneath Naruto's feet as he sprinted across unstable mud—Gozu's Mud Swamp Terrain should have slowed him down. But it didn't.

Naruto ran across it like it wasn't there. And then there was another unknown ring.

"Where the hell did these come from?"

And then, there was the sword.

It was unlike anything Kakashi had ever seen. It wasn't steel. The surface was organic—faint, muscle-like threads woven into the blade, as if it were a living thing.

The closest thing Kakashi could compare it to was the Seven Ninja Swords of the Mist.

Artifacts from the Warring States Era. Weapons created from a fusion of master blacksmithing and fuinjutsu.

Each sword a national treasure.

Had Naruto stumbled upon an Uzumaki vault?

That would explain the sword.

Maybe even the rings. But not the rest. Not the other strange energy surrounding him. Not the impossible growth. Not the sense of otherworldliness Naruto had started to carry.

Kakashi forced himself to breathe. He cataloged everything.

Hiruzen's words echoed in his mind. "It would be foolish to dismiss mysteries just because they involve Naruto. But from now on, we separate the two. Naruto and his mysteries are not the same. Treat them as such."

Kakashi had agreed. Back then. But now? Now, he wasn't so sure.

---

"We're supposed to be subtle, Naruto," Kakashi said dryly as he flickered into the clearing, his voice calm despite the battlefield that looked like a small-scale natural disaster had occurred.

"You're slow, sensei."

"That's because I trust you, Naruto. I believe in you."

"Gee, thanks for the vote of confidence."

Naruto gestured toward the battlefield, the unconscious form of Gozu sprawled in the dirt. "Well, I killed one ninja and captured the other. Mission accomplished, right?"

Kakashi nodded slowly, his gaze lingering on the destruction. He crouched down and picked up Gozu's limp body with one arm, easily slinging the unconscious man over his shoulder. All the while, his mind was racing.

Kakashi's visible eye studied Naruto briefly, noting the boy's calm demeanor, though Kakashi didn't miss the slight nervous twitch in his fingers. Something was on his mind.

"Sensei," Naruto started. "Do you… want to meet Oscar?"

Kakashi's heart skipped a beat. His thoughts immediately derailed, his mind going utterly blank for a moment as questions flooded in.

Oscar?

Did that mean Oscar was here? Now? When? How?

Kakashi's grip on Gozu tightened slightly, his expression unreadable, though his mind was racing. Wasn't Oscar supposed to be dead? Did Naruto somehow have some kind of connection to him?

But before Kakashi could process any of it, Naruto brought two fingers to his lips and whistled.

A faint digging sound broke the silence. Kakashi's eye flicked to the ground, where a patch of mud began to shift. Slowly, a small, glittering creature emerged. A large crystal protruded from its back, glowing faintly with a pulsing energy.

The crystal lizard scurried forward, leaping onto Naruto's leg and climbing up to perch comfortably on his shoulder. It chirped softly, tilting its head as the crystal on its back shimmered like a prism.

"And what is that?" Kakashi asked flatly, his voice as monotone as he could muster despite the growing headache he felt brewing.

Naruto beamed, proud as could be. "This is Oscar!"

The lizard chirped again, its crystal pulsing faintly as if responding to its name.

Kakashi stared at the strange creature, then at Naruto, and then at the utterly destroyed clearing. His mind made the connection immediately—this wasn't the Oscar.

Clearly, Naruto had named the creature out of remembrance for the man. But as Kakashi studied the crystal lizard perched on Naruto's shoulder, he couldn't help but wonder: what exactly was this thing?

It wasn't a summon—that much was obvious. Summons bore the distinct signature of chakra, and this creature radiated none of that. It wasn't a normal animal, either. The glowing crystal embedded in its back wasn't natural, not in the slightest.

The lizard chirped again, and Kakashi's Sharingan shifted instinctively beneath his forehead protector, his trained reflexes compelling him to analyze the creature further. Yet, even with his heightened perception and years of experience, he couldn't make sense of what he was seeing.

The crystal lizard didn't have a chakra network—not in the traditional sense. Instead, there was something else, something foreign pulsing through its body in regular, rhythmic bursts. The energy wasn't chakra; it didn't flow like chakra did. It moved differently, almost mechanically.

It was subtle, but Kakashi's trained eye could see how the creature's presence interacted with the environment. Tiny ripples of the same strange energy spread outward from the crystal on its back, barely noticeable unless you were looking for it. It wasn't disruptive—it didn't damage the surroundings or influence chakra flows—but it was there, like a faint hum of static in the air.

The boy seemed completely at ease with the lizard, scratching under its chin as it trilled happily, the sound almost soothing. To Naruto, this was clearly nothing unusual—he acted like it was just another part of his strange, ever-growing list of mysteries.

Kakashi felt even more exhausted. He pinched the bridge of his nose, closing his visible eye for a moment as he exhaled deeply.

For a brief second, Kakashi understood why so many shinobi turned to alcohol.

"Maybe I should've become an alcoholic," he muttered under his breath before shaking his head. Hell no. Jiraiya-sama's masterpieces are better than alcohol.

---

A few minutes later, Naruto stood proudly, holding his crystal lizard high like a prized trophy. Sakura and Sasuke looked at him, their expressions ranging from mild disbelief to quiet resignation.

"Isn't he the cutest?"

Sakura leaned closer, her eyes sparkling. "Where did you find him?" she asked, reaching out a hand to pet the strange creature.

Before she could touch it, Oscar hissed, his small mouth opening slightly to reveal tiny, sharp teeth. Sakura recoiled with a startled yelp.

"Oh, I found him injured in some barrels while I was fighting this damn flea-ridden cow," Naruto said matter-of-factly, releasing a long sigh through his nostrils, as if reliving the memory was exhausting.

"What happened to the cow?"

"Oh, it burned itself to death, I think."

Naruto said it so casually that Sasuke immediately regretted asking. He shook his head, muttering something about how talking to Naruto never made sense.

Meanwhile, Tazuna stood off to the side, sweat dripping down his brow. He watched the scene nervously, his gaze darting between the tied-up assassin and Kakashi, who had just finished securing Gozu to the tree.

"Tazuna-san, it seems your C-rank escort mission is far more dangerous than we were led to believe."

Tazuna swallowed hard. "I… I apologize," he said. "I didn't lie to deceive you. It's just… I couldn't afford anything more than a C-rank mission after months of saving up. I have no choice but to beg for your help."

The old man pulled off his hat and bowed low. "Please, protect me until I can complete the bridge. I'll pay you the appropriate amount once it's finished. My daughter, my grandson… my village is counting on this bridge. It's our only chance to free ourselves from the greed of that tyrant. I beg you, oh great Konoha shinobi."

Kakashi hummed, rubbing his chin as he considered the man's words. "Tazuna-san, Naruto just fought two chunin-level assassins. Shinobi specializing in killing, no less. We might face even stronger enemies ahead."

Sasuke's eyes lit up at the thought.

Naruto's grin widened. He stepped forward, raising his Zweihander slightly.

"Precept the First…" he said, his voice steady. "A knight's purpose is to serve… to protect those who cannot protect themselves."

As if on cue, Oscar raised his small arms, as if mimicking Naruto's sense of grandeur.

Kakashi quirked an eyebrow. "Precept?"

Naruto turned to him, still grinning. "It's a thing I follow. You wouldn't understand, sensei."

Sasuke spoke. "We're more prepared than a normal genin team, Kakashi. You can't coddle us forever. We need to face the real world."

Sakura nodded, though she looked less certain. "Sensei, he's right. If we don't face these kinds of missions now, we'll never grow. We're ready."

Kakashi let out another long sigh, though there was a faint trace of pride in his expression.

"Fine," he said finally. "We'll continue the mission, Tazuna-san, but you'll be charged the appropriate amount once the mission is over."

"Thank you," he said, his voice heavy with emotion. "If you had declined… you would've left my daughter and grandson heartbroken."

The words hung in the air, and though the team smiled faintly at his gratitude, Kakashi noticed something deeper in Tazuna's tone. Those words weren't meant to guilt them, nor were they a plea for sympathy.

No—those words were for himself.

A quiet mantra, a way to reaffirm his own resolve.

"Alright," Kakashi said, clapping his hands lightly to gather their attention. "But first, we need to prepare."

"Prepare how? Are we training tonight?" Naruto asked, casually setting Oscar near the fire where the lizard curled up happily, basking in the warmth.

"No. It's something more important. During this mission, you'll likely be exposed to your first kill. And most shinobi… freeze up when it happens."

Kakashi turned toward the unconscious Gozu. The weight of his words sank into the air like a stone; the casual atmosphere of the camp dissipating instantly. Sakura covered her mouth. Sasuke's expression hardened, while Naruto's grin faded into something more serious.

"S-Sensei," Sakura stammered, "can't we extract information from this guy? Interrogate him?"

"No," Kakashi said. "We can't take that risk. Even if we tried to interrogate him, he could lie, mislead us, or give us just enough false information to waste our time. People like him are trained for this. The most efficient way is to end it here—remove the head and send it back to Konoha. The Yamanaka Clan can extract the truth directly from his memories, no lies, no risks."

Sakura froze.

Naruto broke the silence, stepping forward and casually drawing his massive Zweihander. "Alright, I'll do it. This should be easy."

"Not you, Naruto," Kakashi said sharply. "You've already killed before. This isn't about you."

Naruto hesitated, then stepped back, sliding the blade onto his shoulder with a nod.

"I don't freeze at the sight of blood," Sasuke said simply. "I've seen enough of it. This won't bother me."

"I know you won't, Sasuke. That's not the point."

Sakura's breath hitched as Kakashi's gaze shifted to her.

"That leaves you, Sakura," Kakashi said, his tone gentle.

Her hands trembled at her sides as she stared at Gozu, her breathing uneven. "M-Me?" she whispered, her voice barely audible. "But—Sensei, I… I can't…"

Kakashi stepped closer, crouching slightly to meet her eyes. "Sakura, you wanted to face the real world. This is part of it. The first kill is always the hardest. But you have to push through, or when the time comes and there's no one else, you'll freeze. And freezing in battle gets people killed."

Sakura's lips trembled as her gaze flicked to Naruto and Sasuke, both of whom were watching her silently. She could feel the pressure mounting, the weight of expectation crushing her. She clenched her fists, but her legs refused to move, her body frozen in place.

Kakashi stayed quiet, giving her the space to decide, but his presence loomed, steady and unmoving. The decision was hers to make.

Sakura's hands trembled as she reached into her pouch, pulling out a kunai. The polished metal caught the faint glow of the campfire, but her grip on the weapon was unsteady. Her knuckles had turned white from the effort, and her breathing came in shallow, uneven gasps. It felt like her chest couldn't expand fully, as though the weight of what she was about to do had wrapped itself around her lungs.

Each step toward Gozu felt like dragging iron weights behind her. Her heart pounded so loudly she was sure everyone could hear it. The kunai trembled in her hand as she stared down at him—this man, this assassin, who had tried to kill Naruto and her team. His face was slack in unconsciousness, his head slumped forward against the ropes binding him to the tree.

This is right, she told herself, her thoughts spiraling. He's dangerous. He would've killed us if he had the chance. This is what shinobi do.

But no matter how much she tried to convince herself, her legs kept shaking. Her grip on the kunai felt fragile, like it could slip at any moment.

Behind her, Kakashi's calm, steady voice broke through the storm in her mind. "Take your time, Sakura. But remember: it's him or us. People like him won't hesitate. If you freeze when it matters, you're not just putting yourself at risk—you're putting your team at risk."

Her fingers tightened instinctively around the kunai, but it felt heavier now, like it was pulling her down. Her throat was dry, and she realized she hadn't taken a proper breath in several seconds. She forced herself to inhale, the sound shaky and uneven.

Crouching slowly, she brought the blade to Gozu's throat. The sharp edge glinted in the firelight, and her eyes darted over his features—the rough lines of his face, the blood crusted at the corner of his mouth, the faint rise and fall of his chest. He looked… human. And that made it so much harder.

Her hand froze.

"Do it, Sakura," Kakashi said softly, his tone firm but not harsh. "This man is a killer. If you hesitate now, what happens when the next one comes after your teammates? What happens when it's Naruto or Sasuke on the ground because you froze?"

Her stomach churned violently. She clenched her teeth, tears brimming in her eyes as she pressed the blade against his neck.

It's him or us, she repeated in her head, over and over again.

Finally, she pushed.

The blade pierced his throat, but her angle was wrong—hesitant. Blood spurted from the wound, warm and sticky against her hands. Gozu's eyes snapped open, wide and panicked, and Sakura froze in horror.

His body jerked violently, a horrible gurgling sound escaping his throat as he struggled against the ropes binding him to the tree. His wild eyes locked onto hers, and in that moment, her fear surged into full-blown terror.

He thrashed, the ropes creaking under the strain, his mouth opening and closing as he tried to speak—but all that came out was a wet, choking sound.

"Sakura, move!" Kakashi barked, his voice sharp like a kunai slicing through the tension.

Her body moved on pure instinct, her mind blank as she raised the kunai again. With trembling hands, she plunged it into his neck, this time driving it deep. Gozu's body spasmed once, then slumped forward, completely limp.

Sakura stared at him, her breathing ragged, her hands locked around the bloodied kunai. Her vision blurred as tears spilled freely down her face, and she let the weapon fall to the dirt with a soft thud.

"I… I didn't mean for him to wake up," she whispered, her voice trembling. "I didn't mean for it to… to happen like that."

Kakashi crouched beside her, placing a firm hand on her shoulder. His voice was low and steady. "It's never clean," he said quietly. "It's never easy. That's the truth of this life. But you acted. You didn't freeze when it mattered, and because of that, you're still here. Your team is still here."

She stared at her bloodied hands, her body trembling. "He… he looked at me, Sensei. Like he hated me."

Kakashi shook his head. "That wasn't hate, Sakura. That was instinct. The moment he woke up, he was thinking of how to kill you. He wouldn't have hesitated." He gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. "This wasn't about him. It's about you and your team. It's us or them. And you made the right choice."

Sakura sniffled, wiping her face with the back of her sleeve, smearing blood across her cheek. Her legs felt like they would give out, but Kakashi's hand kept her steady.

"You'll carry this with you," he said softly. "We all do. But that weight? It means you care. And as long as you care, you'll be stronger for it."

Sakura nodded shakily, though her tears still flowed freely. "I… I think I'm going to be sick."

Kakashi gave her a faint smile, helping her to her feet. "That's normal. It gets easier with time."

Naruto and Sasuke watched silently from a distance. Sasuke's expression was impassive, but there was a flicker of understanding in his eyes. Naruto's face, however, was softer, his usual energy subdued. He stepped forward and wrapped Sakura in a firm hug.

"Don't feel guilty," Sasuke said bluntly, stepping closer. "They wouldn't, if it were you in their place."

Sakura nodded against Naruto's chest, her tears breaking into quiet sobs. Naruto glared at Sasuke but said nothing, just holding Sakura tightly. After a moment, Sasuke sighed and placed a hand on her back, awkwardly joining the embrace.

From a distance, Tazuna watched the scene with wide eyes. He took a shaky swig of his alcohol, muttering under his breath, "Ninjas are scary."

Meanwhile, Kakashi finished sealing Gozu's head into a scroll and summoned a ninken to carry it back to Konoha. Standing, he glanced back at his team. "Alright, you three. Let me teach you how to hide a body."

---

The Land of Waves was a place of contrasts—hidden beauty drowning in creeping despair. Deep within the dense forest, a hideout had been constructed like a nest, a labyrinth of wooden walkways and rope bridges winding through towering trees. From the outside, it seemed to blend seamlessly into the forest, an extension of the canopy itself.

Gatō strode through the main chamber, his stubby legs carrying him with an air of false confidence. His shaggy brown hair was slick with the humidity, and his small, circular black glasses slid down his sweaty nose. He tugged at his purple tie, his yellow shirt already stained with damp spots. Behind him, two towering bodyguards followed silently, their hands resting on the hilts of their weapons, eyes scanning for any unseen threats.

The interior was lit by lanterns crafted from polished iron and thick glass, their light flickering across the rough wooden walls. In the center of the room, lounging on the most expensive couch Gatō could buy, was Zabuza Momochi.

The Demon of the Mist was a towering figure of muscle and menace. His light grayish skin seemed almost ghostly in the low light, and his spiky black hair cast jagged shadows across the walls. Dark brown eyes stared half-lidded at nothing in particular, and the bandages covering the lower half of his face hid whatever expression might have been there. Yet the aura he radiated left no doubt—this was a predator resting between kills, calm and utterly lethal.

"Zabuza," Gatō said, forcing a smile as he stepped closer. "I assume you've been enjoying my hospitality?"

Zabuza didn't even glance his way. The silence stretched, and Gatō's forced grin began to twitch. His irritation bubbled beneath the surface, but before he could speak again, a soft voice interrupted.

"Zabuza-sama."

The voice was calm, almost gentle, yet carried an undertone of quiet strength. From the shadows emerged Haku, moving with an elegance that made his every step seem deliberate. His long black hair shimmered faintly in the dim light, gathered neatly in a white bun holder, while two loose strands framed his delicate face. His large, dark-brown eyes, pale skin, and slender frame gave him an ethereal beauty, but there was a sharpness in his gaze—subtle, but unmistakable.

Haku carried two candles crafted from Dorian Wax, a rare substance created by blending the oil of sea-slicked reeds from the coastal marshlands of Kirigakure with the blood of the person they were bound to. The wax was carefully infused with yang chakra, creating a tether between the candle and the life force of its owner. As long as the person remained alive, the flame would burn steadily.

"Zabuza-sama. The flames have gone out. Meizu and Gozu… are dead."

Zabuza sighed, his broad shoulders rising and falling in a motion that felt more dismissive than mournful. "Tch. Those fools couldn't even stay alive long enough to be useful."

"What do you mean?" Gatō snapped. "Are you saying your subordinates were killed? By who?"

Zabuza's gaze locked onto the tycoon with enough weight to make him falter.

"By the shinobi guarding that bridge builder."

Gatō's face flushed red with anger. "What the hell am I paying you for if you can't even handle—"

The room changed.

Zabuza's killer intent seeped into the space like a creeping fog, clinging to their skin and filling their lungs, heavy and inescapable. It was the presence of a predator, not coiling like a snake but stalking like a shadow—a demon born of the mist, silent and suffocating.

Gatō took a stumbling step back, his face pale, sweat pouring down his temples. His bodyguards stiffened behind him, their hands twitching toward their weapons, but the unspoken truth in the room was clear—no weapon could protect them from the man in front of them.

"What… what are you going to do now?"

Zabuza rested his hand on the hilt of his blade. The faint scrape of Kubikiribōchō against the floor filled the silence.

"What I always do."

He rose to his full height, towering over the room as the lantern light cast jagged shadows across his bandaged face. His grip tightened on the hilt of the Executioner's Blade, its massive form glinting faintly in the dim light.

"They're just another obstacle. Just more corpses waiting to fall."

He took a step forward, the weight of his presence suffocating.

"I'll silence them," Zabuza said. "Swiftly or painfully, it doesn't matter. By the time I'm finished, the only trace they'll leave behind…will be the blood-soaked mist that carries their screams."

---

As always, thank you for your support, feedback, and amazing ideas. I'm looking forward to hearing your thoughts on this chapter's developments!

Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on March 7th! You can read ahead to Chapter 76 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

Chapter no.29 Team 7 vs Zabuza

---

The small wooden boat creaked as it pushed through the mist-shrouded sea, the soft splash of the oars barely audible against the dense fog. Naruto sat cross-legged near the bow, his arms folded as he let out a long, exaggerated sigh.

It had been two days since he'd left the campsite with no sign of Lordran due to his mission, and the thought gnawed at him. Solaire must've left by now, he thought gloomily, fake tears welling up in his eyes. Looks like I can't talk to my Sunbro…

The soft murmur of voices drew his attention, and he turned to see Tazuna speaking with the helmsman.

"How's the situation looking back home?"

The helmsman adjusted his wide, worn straw hat, a hand calloused from years of labor brushing against its frayed edges. His name was Kojiro, a thin, wiry man with sun-weathered skin and deep-set eyes that seemed permanently narrowed from decades of squinting against the sea's glare. He wore a tattered blue yukata tied at the waist with a faded rope belt, and his sandals were held together by thin strips of cloth.

Kojiro's voice had a distinct cadence to it—a low, gravelly tone that dragged slightly. "The same as it's always been, Tazuna-san," he said, his eyes fixed on the mist ahead. "Gatō's men are everywhere, taking what they want, killing who they please. Your bridge… it's the only chance we've got left. That's why I agreed to this."

Team 7 took a collective breath, the weight of the helmsman's words settling over them like a heavy fog. They had known the mission was important—it had been drilled into their heads since the beginning. But hearing it from someone who lived it, someone who carried the scars of Gatō's tyranny, made it real in a way no briefing or strategy ever could.

"People are starving. Some have already started fleeing to the mountains. The rest… they're holding on for your bridge. If you can finish it, maybe, just maybe, we'll have a future that isn't owned by Gatō."

The boat glided forward, the mist beginning to part, revealing the skeletal outline of the unfinished bridge. Massive stone pillars rose from the water, their surfaces marred by moss and the elements. The framework of wooden scaffolding stretched across its length, incomplete and precarious, as if frozen mid-construction.

To Naruto, it was as impressive as the bridge back in Lordran.

"Tazuna-san, you made this?" Sakura asked.

"No, kid. I'll have made it when it's done—when my people can sleep, eat, and breathe without fear. Then, maybe, I'll call it mine."

The boat drifted into a series of arched stone tunnels, their curved ceilings damp with condensation, glistening faintly in the light that filtered through cracks above. Above the arches, the muffled sounds of a bustling fish market echoed faintly—voices haggling over prices, the sharp clatter of fishmongers' knives, and the occasional splash of discarded water. The air carried a peculiar mix of scents: salt, decay, and the tang of fish.

Naruto wrinkled his nose. "What is this place?"

"This is the dock for people like us—common folk. The real docks? Gatō owns those. This is all we've got left." He gestured to the mangroves. "I'll use the cover of the trees to sneak you in. Once we hit land, move fast. The roads aren't safe."

Kakashi nodded. "Team, we're going off the road. Stay alert. This is dangerous territory."

The boat slowed as Kojiro guided it into the dock. The wood groaned under their weight as they began to disembark. Around them, the mangroves stretched out like a natural fortress, the water stained with the muck of rot and salt. Small figures moved in the shadows—fishermen and children hauling what little they could, their faces gaunt and wary.

"They all look so…" Naruto trailed off, unsure of how to finish.

"They're surviving," Kojiro said simply. "That's all the people of the Wave can do."

But then, Naruto froze. His body tensed, every instinct screaming as he felt it—a shift in the air, the ripple of danger closing in.

"Get down!" Naruto shouted, shoving Tazuna to the side.

The rest of Team 7 ducked instinctively as a shadow tore through the air. A sharp whistle of wind cut across the dock, and then came the sickening sound of flesh and bone being severed—a single, brutal thud.

Jiro's body stood motionless for a heartbeat, as if frozen in time. Then, with a grotesque inevitability, his headless torso collapsed onto the dock, blood spraying across the weathered planks. His straw hat fluttered to the ground, landing beside his lifeless body as crimson pooled beneath it.

"No!" Tazuna cried out, his voice breaking.

The head tumbled into the murky water, sinking quickly, leaving behind ripples that spread out across the blood-streaked waves.

Above them, the massive blade of the Kubikiribōchō was embedded into a mangrove trunk, its bloodied edge glinting in the light. Then came the sound of footsteps, followed by the faint hum of Shunshin.

Zabuza Momochi appeared atop the blade of his sword, his tall, muscular frame silhouetted against the pale mist. His bandaged face was calm, his dark eyes scanning them like a predator sizing up its prey.

"So… these are the shinobi guarding Tazuna. Let's see if you're worth the effort."

Naruto growled low in his throat, his hands instinctively moving toward his sword. His fingers itched for action, for vengeance after the helmsman's death. But before he could take a step, Kakashi outstretched his hand, blocking him.

"This isn't your fight, Naruto," Kakashi said firmly. "Protect Tazuna. I'll handle this."

Naruto obeyed, stepping back as Kakashi reached up and pulled his headband up, revealing the crimson Sharingan. The air around Team 7 shifted as they realized their sensei was taking this fight seriously.

Without a word, the team snapped into formation. Naruto and Sasuke flanked either side of Tazuna, their weapons ready, while Sakura stood directly in front of the bridge builder, driving kunai into the rotting dock planks.

Tazuna glanced nervously at the team, his hands trembling slightly. "Wouldn't it be better if we ran?" he suggested, his voice tight with fear as he noticed the last few villagers fleeing into the mist.

"No," Kakashi replied. "You wouldn't make it far."

"Then it must be over for the villagers," Tazuna muttered as he took a swig from the battered bottle in his hands. His eyes tracked the silhouettes of men, women, and children darting into the mist, running as far from the conflict as they could.

"They know," Tazuna said quietly, more to himself than anyone else. His weathered face turned down slightly as if in prayer, his hand gripping the bottle like it was the only anchor he had. The moment you spot a ninja, you run—even if they're not after you. Their collateral can kill you just the same.

Naruto watched the villagers disappear into the fog, their figures fading like ghosts. His jaw clenched, and without a word, he formed a dozen shadow clones with a single handsign. The clones appeared in a flash, nodding to him before they flickered, vanishing into the mist with quiet efficiency.

"Don't worry, old man," Naruto said. "No one's dying on our watch."

Tazuna's lips pressed into a thin line, his hand tightening around the bottle. For a brief moment, he felt something unfamiliar—and then he noticed something in Naruto's body language.

Naruto felt the memories of something killing his clones in the mist.

"Konoha shinobi… is that really what you're like?"

From atop the massive Kubikiribōchō, Zabuza snorted. "Soft," he sneered. "That's what Konoha shinobi are—idealists playing at being warriors."

Zabuza's posture was relaxed. "Is this what you've taught your team, Kakashi of the Sharingan? To hold the hands of civilians? To play hero?"

Kakashi's eyes narrowed slightly as he studied Zabuza's form. He knew immediately that the man standing on the massive sword was just a water clone, a decoy meant to distract, and his words were meant for psychological warfare. He's trying to unnerve them, to get into their heads before the fight begins.

"I think I've taught my brats well enough."

Zabuza's eyes darkened. "You think you're raising shinobi? No. What you've made are children pretending to be warriors. A ninja isn't someone who protects, Kakashi. A ninja is a weapon. A tool forged to kill, again and again, until there's nothing left."

His gaze shifted to Naruto's clones as they vanished deeper into the mist, ushering the few remaining villagers to safety.

"You're wasting your time, kid. I've already popped your little toys. Hearts, kidneys, throats—those poor civilians are bleeding out as we speak. You should've stayed with your client instead of playing hero."

Naruto's fingers tightened on the hilt of his Zweihander, his jaw clenching as fury rippled through him.

"Stop!" Kakashi's voice cut through the tension like a knife. "Naruto, calm down! Don't let him get into your head!"

Naruto froze in place, his breath heaving, but he didn't lower his weapon.

"That's right, boy. Listen to your teacher. You're not ready to face someone like me."

Before he could say more, Kakashi moved.

"Lightning Style: Senbon!"

A flash of light cracked through the mist as Kakashi's jutsu shot forward, piercing Zabuza's chest in an instant. The figure on the Kubikiribōchō froze, then dissolved into a splash of water, the remnants falling back into the sea.

As the ripples faded, Zabuza's voice echoed through the mist, low and mocking. "Good shot, Kakashi. But that wasn't me."

The fog thickened, rolling over the dock like a living thing, swallowing the area in a dense, suffocating white. The world grew eerily quiet, the only sound the faint lapping of waves against the mangroves.

Naruto tightened his grip on the Zweihander, adjusting his stance. He let the blade drop into the fool's guard, but his senses extended outward, feeling every minute shift in the air, every vibration in the water.

Sasuke crouched low to Naruto's left, his Sharingan spinning as he scanned the mist for even the faintest movement. Sakura remained close to Tazuna, her hands ready, her eyes darting between the shadows.

The team waited, their breaths shallow, their nerves taut like bowstrings.

Somewhere in the fog, the Demon of the Mist waited too. Watching. Hunting.

And then the silence broke.

Without warning, Zabuza appeared like a phantom from the fog, his massive Kubikiribōchō slicing through the air in a deadly, sweeping arc aimed to decapitate the entire team.

Naruto's Zweihander shot upward, the blade catching Zabuza's massive sword with a metallic crash. The sheer force of Naruto's swing stopped the executioner's blade in its tracks, sparks flying as the two weapons met.

To Zabuza's surprise, Naruto's raw strength pushed him back. The force was enough to make him skid across the slick dock, his feet digging into the wood as he regained his balance.

"That strength…"

But before Zabuza could recover, Kakashi appeared behind him in a blur of speed. A kunai gleamed in the faint light as Kakashi's hand moved like lightning, slitting Zabuza's throat.

Or so it seemed.

Zabuza's body melted into water, splashing harmlessly onto the dock as another figure emerged from the mist behind Kakashi and swung his massive sword in a deadly horizontal arc, the blade slicing through the air toward the older man's back.

Kakashi twisted his body at the last moment, jumping into a backflip that carried him out of harm's way. As he flipped through the air, his hands came together in a blur of motion.

"Wind Style: Reuleaux Triangle!"

A blast of wind, shaped like a rotating circular triangle, burst from Kakashi's palms. The jutsu spun with razor-sharp edges, cutting through the mist with a high-pitched screech. It slammed into Zabuza with enough force to send him crashing into the water below—only for his body to splatter into a puddle, another water clone.

A low, mocking laugh echoed through the mist, chilling and cruel. "You're good, Kakashi. But not good enough."

From the fog, standing atop the water like a shadow of death, Zabuza formed a series of rapid hand signs. His voice rang out, commanding and sharp.

"Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!"

The water surrounding him surged, rising and twisting as it molded into the shape of a massive dragon. Its serpentine body writhed, and its gaping maw snarled as it roared toward Team 7.

"Sasuke!" Kakashi shouted.

"I'm on it!"

Sasuke took a deep breath and released his Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!

A massive sphere of fire shot forward, colliding with the water dragon in an explosion of steam and mist. The air sizzled and hissed, but Zabuza's mastery of water proved too strong. The dragon pushed through the fireball, its momentum barely slowed as it barreled toward the team.

"Sakura, now!" Kakashi commanded as he landed on the dock.

Sakura clapped her hands together, her palms glowing with chakra. "Ninja Art: Barrier Formation!"

The kunai stabbed into the dock floor glowed brightly, and chakra threads surged between them, forming a translucent wall that shimmered like liquid crystal. The water dragon crashed into the barrier with a deafening roar, the impact shaking the entire dock. Water splashed everywhere, the force so intense it sent ripples through the mist.

The dragon shattered into massive torrents, its energy breaking into countless streams that fell harmlessly around the team. The chakra barrier flickered but held, its glow illuminating the dock.

Zabuza clicked his tongue in annoyance as the mist began to thin. The sight of the shimmering chakra wall protecting his targets was enough to make him scowl. "Smart. But clever tricks won't save you for long," he muttered.

Before Zabuza could form another jutsu, Kakashi appeared in front of him with a flicker, his kunai clashing against the Kubikiribōchō.

The force of the clash sent a shockwave rippling outward, shaking the water beneath their feet. Zabuza's sword was massive, but Kakashi's speed and precision made up for the difference in weight. Their weapons locked, the two shinobi glaring at each other, their killing intent palpable.

Zabuza pressed the attack, swinging his massive blade in a series of brutal arcs. Each strike was precise and deliberate, the weight of the Kubikiribōchō enough to split the dock in half with a single misstep. Kakashi moved with fluid grace, dodging and parrying with his kunai.

Zabuza feinted high, forcing Kakashi to block, only to sweep low with a spinning kick aimed at Kakashi's legs. Kakashi jumped, flipping midair to avoid the strike, and retaliated with a kunai aimed at Zabuza's ribs. Zabuza twisted his body, the blade narrowly missing him as he brought his massive sword down in a crushing overhead swing.

Kakashi sidestepped, his kunai scraping against the massive sword as sparks flew. The two broke apart, each assessing the other as the mist swirled around them.

"Here's the thing, Kakashi," Zabuza said, "you never fight a shinobi of Kirigakure in the water."

Without warning, Zabuza released his chakra control, plunging into the depths below with a splash. His form disappeared beneath the surface, leaving only ripples in his wake.

"Look at your team, Copy Ninja!"

Kakashi turned sharply, his Sharingan spinning as his gaze snapped to Team 7.

From all sides, multiple water clones of Zabuza rose from the sea, their features identical to the original, their massive swords gleaming with the promise of death.

Naruto's Zweihander swept through the Zabuza clones, cleaving them cleanly in two, while Sasuke's ninja wire shot out like gleaming threads of silver, wrapping tightly around the remaining clones. The wires glowed with crackling lightning chakra, the electricity coursing through the clones and shattering them into bursts of water.

Sakura, meanwhile, remained rooted near Tazuna, her hands pressed together in concentration. A pyramidal chakra barrier shimmered around them.

But then, the real Zabuza exploded from the water with terrifying speed, his Kubikiribōchō slicing downward— Naruto met him head-on, his Zweihander raised.

The clash of steel rang out like a thunderclap, the sheer force of the blow sending shockwaves through the air. Naruto was sent hurtling backward, his body smashing through the wooden walls of the dock far away. Sasuke's ninja wires shot out, wrapping tightly around the massive sword. With a surge of chakra, he sent electricity coursing through the wires, aiming to disable the blade. But Zabuza barely flinched.

"Amusing."

With one swift motion, he closed the distance, driving his knee into Sasuke's stomach. The impact sent the boy flying backward, slamming him against Sakura's barrier. The wall trembled, cracks spiderwebbing across its surface.

Zabuza raised his sword high, aiming to cleave Sasuke in two. The blade descended only for Kakashi to appear in a blur of speed, substituting himself for the boy at the last second.

But Zabuza was already one step ahead.

The swing of Zabuza's Kubikiribōchō seemed destined for Kakashi's throat, but the blade veered off course at the last moment, embedding itself into the dock with a resounding crack. Before the white-haired jōnin could react to the feint, Zabuza twisted his body into a spinning tornado kick. The strike connected squarely with Kakashi's chest, the force of the blow like being hit by a battering ram.

The white-haired man hit the surface with a splash, his body already twisting to recover when he felt it—a massive surge of chakra beneath him.

"Water Style: Venus Flytrap!"

The water around Kakashi churned violently, rising into the shape of a massive maw. Two halves of the watery trap snapped shut around him, the jaws locking him in place. The Venus Flytrap shifted, its watery surface twisting and reforming into a sphere that encased Kakashi entirely.

"Water Style: Water Prison Jutsu!" Zabuza's voice rang out from the mist.

Kakashi felt the weight of the water pressing in on him, restricting his movements and making it difficult to breathe. The heavy sphere glimmered with Zabuza's control, an unrelenting force designed to crush both body and spirit.

From the water, four Zabuza clones leapt into the air, maintaining the Water Prison.

"You lose, Konoha shinobi," the original Zabuza said, his voice filled with cold certainty.

On the dock, Tazuna trembled behind Sakura, his weathered hands clasped tightly together as if in prayer. Sakura, her pink hair clinging to her damp forehead, stood resolutely in front of him, her hands pressed together in concentration. Despite the strain of maintaining the glowing pyramidal barrier surrounding them, she held firm.

Then it came.

"Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!"

From the water's surface rose a monstrous serpentine dragon, its twisting body made entirely of water. The creature reared back, its jaws snapping as it surged toward the dock, its massive form casting an ominous shadow over Sakura and Tazuna. The force of the jutsu roared in Sakura's ears, the water dragon's sheer size and power shaking the dock as it closed in.

Kakashi's voice rang out, sharp and desperate. "Run!"

But Sakura didn't move.

Fear flickered in her eyes—raw, unfiltered, and undeniable. She could feel it in the pit of her stomach, clawing at her resolve. But there was something else, something far stronger that burned in the depths of her heart.

Determination.

Trust.

Even with the suffocating weight of Zabuza's killing intent pressing down on her, making her hands tremble, she held her ground. She didn't run. She didn't falter. Her duty was to protect Tazuna, and she would not abandon her post. Because that was her role. And because she trusted—no, she knew—that Naruto and Sasuke had her back.

The water dragon lunged forward, its massive maw open wide, ready to crush everything in its path. The dock groaned beneath Sakura's feet as the beast bore down on her, its sheer presence suffocating.

But before it could reach her, two blinding attacks cut through the mist from opposite sides.

"Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"

A massive fireball, larger than anything Kakashi had seen Sasuke produce before, roared across the dock. The flames illuminated the mist, casting long shadows as they surged forward.

From the opposite side, a gale of slicing wind shot out, a crescent-shaped slash of air that tore through the fog.

The two attacks collided with the water dragon Zabuza had summoned, shattering it in an explosion of steam and raw energy. Water sprayed in every direction, the remnants of the dragon dissipating into harmless ripples.

Zabuza's eyes narrowed as he saw the two boys standing tall atop the water.

Naruto held the Zweihander in one hand, his Drake Sword in the other.

"Hey, Zabuza," Naruto called out. "How hard is life with no eyebrows?"

Zabuza felt a vein pop in his head.

Sasuke smirked. "And how ugly do you have to be to wear bandages as a mask?"

The two boys stood on opposite ends, the water beneath them rippling slightly with their chakra control.

Kakashi, trapped in the Water Prison, watched them with a mixture of pride and disbelief. Sasuke… he must've copied it with his Sharingan.

His gaze shifted to the boy covered in armor and splinters. How did Naruto figure out water-walking so quickly?

"Run!" Kakashi shouted. "Zabuza is not someone you can fight!"

But neither boy moved.

Zabuza chuckled, low and guttural. The mist around him seemed to grow thicker, darker, as his voice cut through the silence, each word laced with malice.

"You think you can stand and fight me?" he growled, his grip tightening on the Kubikiribōchō. His voice dropped lower, almost a whisper, yet somehow louder than the mist-shrouded battlefield itself. "Do you know what it takes to survive as a shinobi of Kirigakure? To earn the right to wear this headband?"

His eyes gleamed with cold amusement as he began to step forward, his boots splashing lightly against the water.

"When I was your age, I had to kill my entire class just to graduate—hundreds of my peers, all desperate, all promising, all eager to live." His words dripped with venom. "And I slaughtered them. Every. Last. One."

His mouth curled into a sadistic grin beneath his bandages. "Their screams, their tears, their pathetic begging—I felt nothing. Because that's what it means to be a shinobi. No rules, no bonds, no mercy. I didn't hesitate, and because of that, I survived. I became a demon. And now…"

Zabuza stopped, his bloodlust rolling off him in waves, suffocating the air like a vice.

"You tell me, you little brats… what makes you think you can stand against me?"

Zabuza unleashed the full weight of his killer intent. It hit like a tidal wave, invisible but crushing, crashing over the battlefield with such intensity that Tazuna's body crumpled to the dock, unconscious before he even realized what had happened.

Kakashi's mind raced, panic rising in his chest. He needed a plan—needed to find a way to escape and keep his team safe. They were too young, too inexperienced, and Zabuza wasn't bluffing. This was a monster in human form.

To Kakashi's shock, Zabuza's killer intent barely fazed his team.

"Wow," Naruto replied. "Not only do you have no eyebrows, but you're a loser who thinks killing his classmates makes him strong. You climbed over a pile of corpses to get where you are."

Naruto pointed his blade toward Zabuza. "I guess that's the difference between you and us. You're just a monster who fought alone. But we? We're a team."

Sasuke's voice followed. "We were taught something you'd never understand."

Team 7 spoke together, their voices resolute, like a mantra etched into their very souls.

"In the ninja world, those who break the rules are scum… but those who abandon their friends are worse than scum."

Kakashi's heart skipped a beat as their words echoed in his mind—words he'd once lived by, taught to him by someone he'd never forget.

Zabuza paused for a moment, as if weighing their words. Then, he laughed as he stepped back, dissolving into the swirling mist. His voice followed, slithering through the fog, disembodied yet suffocatingly close.

"Run if you want to live, brats," he hissed. "But if you choose to stay… you'll learn the hard way. Demons don't play by your rules."

The fight was about to begin, and Team 7 knew one thing for certain: this wasn't just a battle for victory.

It was a battle to survive.

---

The mist thickened further, swallowing the world in dense, impenetrable white. Naruto and Sasuke flickered into position beside Sakura, her hands steady as she reinforced the pyramidal chakra barrier.

"We're at a disadvantage," Sasuke said, his voice quiet but grim.

Naruto and Sakura nodded. From power to experience, to the very environment itself—everything worked in Zabuza's favor. The Demon of the Mist had the upper hand in every possible way.

"Sasuke, use Shadow Clone Jutsu."

Sasuke stiffened at Naruto's suggestion, fully aware of the toll it would take. However, through their training and countless D-rank missions, he had come to understand that Naruto was an extremely crafty combatant—his tactics were often unpredictable but goddamn effective.

Without hesitation, Sasuke formed the hand seals and pushed his chakra to the limit. Two clones materialized in front of him in a puff of smoke, their red Sharingan glowing faintly through the mist.

The original Sasuke dropped to his knees, his breaths labored as sweat poured down his face. His vision blurred for a moment, and his muscles screamed in protest, trembling under the strain. Every ounce of chakra he had left felt like it had been ripped out of him.

"Drink this," Naruto said, shoving the Estus Flask into Sasuke's mouth.

Before he could question it, Sasuke drank from the glowing golden liquid. Instantly, his body felt reinvigorated. The burning ache in his muscles faded, his chakra reserves replenished almost entirely. Even the lingering pain of old wounds, scars buried deep from years of training, vanished.

What the hell… Naruto, just what did you make me drink?

Sasuke thought, his hand tightening around the flask as he stared at Naruto in disbelief. But there wasn't time to ask.

"Focus. We've got work to do," Naruto said, already stepping forward as he gestured for the clones to take position.

Naruto quickly outlined the plan, his voice low but filled with urgency. Sasuke's clones moved swiftly, crouching on the water's surface as they placed their hands into the rippling depths. Sasuke poured every ounce of chakra he had into the technique, channeling pure lightning into the water.

The effect was immediate. Lightning arced and surged through the surface, illuminating the mist with brilliant flashes of blue and white. The water crackled and hissed, small explosions ripping through it as though a storm had descended upon the battlefield. The sheer intensity of the move made the water undulate violently, forcing Zabuza to react.

From within the mist, the Demon of the Mist emerged, leaping high into the air to avoid the electrified surface. His plan to attack from beneath the water was thwarted.

Naruto moved.

His body flickered as he shot toward Zabuza with his Zweihander in hand, the massive blade aimed for a decisive strike.

Zabuza raised the Kubikiribōchō, using the flat of the weapon like a shield.

The two blades collided with a deafening crash, wind chakra surging along Naruto's blade as it clashed against the water chakra flowing through Zabuza's. The force of the collision sent both combatants hurtling back, their feet skidding across the surface of the water as waves rippled outward from the impact.

Naruto raised his sword into the high guard position.

Zabuza's lips curled beneath his bandages into a cold grin. He shifted the Kubikiribōchō slightly, holding it low and parallel to the water—a stance built for sweeping strikes and counters.

"Impressive sword for a kid," Zabuza said. "Let's see if you know how to use it."

Naruto didn't respond with words. Instead, he surged forward, his boots barely skimming the water as he swung the Zweihander in a crushing diagonal arc, the blade slicing down with brutal speed.

Zabuza stepped back, pivoting smoothly as the blade grazed past him, kicking up a splash of water.

"You're quick," Zabuza remarked as he spun his massive blade in a sweeping horizontal arc, aiming low to take out Naruto's legs.

Zabuza underestimated Naruto and intended to give him a painful death rather than a quick one.

Naruto shifted immediately into his low stance, bringing his sword down to meet his opponent's. The clash of steel rang out across the water as Naruto angled his blade to deflect Zabuza's strike upward. The force of the parry created an opening, and Naruto surged forward, aiming a thrust at Zabuza's chest with the tip of his sword using an extended grip.

Zabuza twisted his body at the last second, letting the blade skim past his ribs. His blade came up in a short, brutal cut aimed at the boy's torso.

Naruto stepped back, switching fluidly to his forward-pointing stance directly at Zabuza, creating a defensive barrier that kept the older swordsman at bay.

Zabuza tested the distance with a quick feint, but Naruto's tip followed his movements, controlling the range and keeping him out of reach.

"Not bad," Zabuza muttered.

His movements shifted, becoming looser, almost lazy, as he began circling Naruto. It was clear he was trying to bait Naruto into overextending.

Naruto recognized the tactic immediately. He dropped his blade into the Fool's Guard.

"You think you can trick me with that amateur stance?" Zabuza sneered, lunging forward with a vertical slash aimed at Naruto's exposed side.

Naruto's trap snapped shut.

With a sudden burst of movement, he pivoted on his back foot, his grip sliding along the pommel in a smooth motion as he brought the Zweihander up in a brutal diagonal cut. The sheer force of the counter knocked Zabuza's blade off-course, forcing him to stagger back.

Zabuza grunted, his grip tightening on the Kubikiribōchō as he adjusted his stance. He shifted low, one foot forward, the blade angled for a precise, slicing attack. He darted in, closing the distance with assassin-like speed, his sword coming down in a quick, calculated strike aimed at Naruto's weapon arm.

Naruto used a sliding grip to whip his greatsword across his body, the massive blade parrying the strike with a sharp clang.

The two swordsmen circled each other, their boots creating faint ripples on the water's surface.

Naruto and Zabuza's swords locked together, grinding against each other in a brutal bind. Sparks flew from the clashing steel as their feet danced across the rippling water, each fighter adjusting their stance.

Naruto gritted his teeth, pushing hard against the sheer weight of Zabuza's blade. His arms strained, but he shifted his grip into the standard lever position, using the pommel for extra control to redirect Zabuza's force. Zabuza responded immediately, twisting his blade and stepping to the side, forcing Naruto to adjust and maintain the bind.

They moved in a deadly waltz, neither giving an inch as their swords remained locked together. Water splashed beneath their boots as they twisted, pivoted, and pushed against each other for dominance. Zabuza pressed forward, forcing Naruto back toward a deeper part of the river.

"You like playing with your food?"

Zabuza snorted. "No," he said simply. "I was interested to see what you'd do. A greatsword like yours is barely—if ever—used by shinobi. You could say this was a moment of... interest. It allowed you to live this long."

Naruto smirked, stepping to the side as he broke the bind with a quick pivot, resetting into his forward-pointing stance, the Zweihander aimed directly at Zabuza's centerline. "Well, thanks for the chance, I guess," he said. "But, honestly, look—despite having no eyebrows, you seem like a cool dude. So why don't you just, I don't know, leave? Or something?"

Zabuza barked a short, humorless laugh, bringing the Kubikiribōchō into a horizontal guard. "Not how this works, kid," he said, stepping forward with a sharp, measured swing.

Naruto parried, sliding his grip up the pommel for better control. Their swords locked again, the bind forcing their faces close enough for Naruto to see the faint glimmer of amusement in Zabuza's eyes.

"I'm a shinobi," Zabuza said, pushing hard into the bind. "As long as we get paid, we kill. That's what it means to be a shinobi."

Naruto remained quiet, his blue eyes narrowing slightly as he absorbed Zabuza's words.

"What? Not going to spew some idealistic nonsense about how shinobi aren't supposed to be like that?"

Naruto shrugged, breaking the bind with a sudden push and sliding into his low stance, the Zweihander pointed forward like a spear. "Eh," he said. "I don't really care. I prefer the role of a knight anyway… or a squire."

"What the hell are you talking about?"

Naruto grinned, the tip of his sword steady as he moved to keep Zabuza in range.

"Precept the Seventh: A knight does not barter his blade, for his sword is sworn to those who cannot defend themselves. To trade life for coin is to weigh the worth of one's soul in silver and find it gravely lacking."

"What?"

"My master taught me that," Naruto explained.

"Your master," Zabuza said quietly, his voice losing some of its edge. "He must've been someone worth respecting. There aren't many like that left in this world."

Naruto blinked, surprised.

"How about this, kid?" Zabuza said. "If you want to honor your master so much, here's an offer: kill your team, kill that bridge builder, and walk away. Do that, and I'll let you live."

"Guess you really did lose your brain along with your eyebrows."

"You're young. Foolish. Still clinging to your lofty ideals," Zabuza sneered. "But let me tell you something, boy. You don't know what it means to live in this world. Not yet."

He took a step forward. "Tell me, back on that dock… when the helmsman was about to be killed, why did you move to protect that builder? Why did you care about him?"

Naruto said nothing.

"It wasn't because of some knightly 'precept' or your so-called honor, was it?" He tilted his head mockingly, his voice turning sharp. "It was because you were hired to protect him. You were paid. You did it for the same reason I kill."

Naruto remained silent as Zabuza took the opportunity to glance at the other two. Sakura and Sasuke were in a hushed discussion, their expressions flickering between shock and wariness.

Did they really think a genin could stall me? Zabuza thought. He sometimes forgot how fast shinobi battles were to outsiders. What had felt like an eternity of exchanged strikes with Naruto had barely lasted a minute in real time.

"What?" Sasuke's voice cut through the mist, his tone sharp and taunting. "Did our weakest member actually give you trouble?"

Zabuza rolled his eyes, recognizing the bluff for what it was—a cheap attempt to unsettle him and make him cautious.

Thankfully, before the Demon of the Mist could act, Naruto finally broke his silence.

"I couldn't save Kojiro-san," the boy said suddenly, his voice quiet but heavy with emotion. "Because I was weak. Not because I was like you."

Naruto unequipped it, the massive blade vanishing in a shimmer.

"Honestly," Naruto continued, "it was my mistake to let you get into my head. Precept the Eighth: Speak no words to the wicked; give them no chance to justify their deeds. The only language a monster understands is the cold bite of steel."

Zabuza's eyes widened, and then he felt it—a massive buildup of chakra radiating from Naruto.

The Demon of the Mist felt it: killer intent stronger than his own.

It struck like a tidal wave, brief but devastating. For a fraction of a second, Zabuza wasn't on the mist-shrouded battlefield.

He was standing in the middle of a broken asylum, the air thick with decay and despair. The walls were cracked and stained, the flickering light casting long, jagged shadows. At the far end of the asylum, two massive doors rattled violently, the sound of frenzied banging echoing through the empty halls. Whatever was behind those doors wanted out, and the sheer force of its presence made Zabuza's chest tighten. And then, just as quickly as it came, it was gone.

Zabuza found himself back on the battlefield, the oppressive mist swirling around him.

That should be impossible, Zabuza thought, his mind racing. He knew that weak killer intent could induce the sensation of fear—a primal unease. But strong killer intent? That could create visuals, break the mind's defenses, and drag someone into their own subconscious horrors. And Naruto—this brat, this loudmouth genin—had unleashed killer intent strong enough to do just that. Even if it was only for a second, Zabuza had felt it. Seen it.

It made no sense.

Naruto's shout shattered the man's thoughts. "Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

A dozen shadow clones lunged at Zabuza with reckless abandon, their Zweihanders swinging in wide, heavy arcs. The Demon of the Mist cut them down effortlessly. The water exploded around him with each swing, mist and chakra residue mingling in the air.

But it was all a distraction.

From the mist, Naruto appeared with seven clones flanking him. Each one raised a glowing, flickering flame in their hands—the Pyromancy Flame. The heat was immediate and oppressive, cutting through the chilled dampness of the mist like a knife. Steam hissed and rose, obscuring the battlefield further as the mist began to warp and shift under the intense heat.

The faint, choking coolness that had clung to Zabuza moments before was now replaced by a dry, suffocating heat.

Eight fireballs launched forward, streaking through the dissipating mist like comets. The flames roared, their heat pulsing with every rotation as they flew toward Zabuza.

He didn't hesitate—letting go of his control over the mist, Zabuza dropped into the water below, vanishing into the depths like a phantom.

Beneath the water's surface, Zabuza's form blurred as he moved with practiced ease. The water was a Kiri shinobi's domain, and here, he was a predator in his natural habitat. The currents around him shifted unnaturally as he manipulated the water itself with chakra to propel him forward, his movements near silent. Suddenly, Zabuza saw Naruto leap high into the air. The boy's shadow moved against the dissipating mist, outlined by the flames still hanging in the air.

Why?

The thought barely passed through Zabuza's mind before he felt it—a massive build-up of chakra beneath the water. His eyes snapped downward, and he saw Sasuke crouched on the riverbed, holding the glowing Drake Sword in his hands. Floating beside him was an empty Estus Flask.

With a single swing, Sasuke brought the sword down, releasing its innate power. The water exploded in a massive arc, a shockwave parting the river with a deafening roar.

"Water Style: Geyser Jutsu!"

The water beneath him erupted, launching him upward at incredible speed, away from Sasuke's strike and toward Naruto, who waited mid-air.

But Naruto wasn't alone.

Twenty shadow clones formed around him in perfect unison, each holding a talisman. The clones surrounded Zabuza in a circle as they activated the Force Miracle.

A shockwave rippled outward, slamming into Zabuza from all directions. The attack was designed to stunlock him, freezing him in place long enough for Sasuke's Drake Sword to finish the job and free Kakashi from his prison.

But Naruto's confident smirk faded as Zabuza's form melted into water, dissipating harmlessly into the air.

A water clone?!

The real Zabuza burst out of the water near the edge of the battlefield, directly in front of Kakashi's Water Prison. He had used the Water Style: Sailfish Jutsu to propel himself at incredible speeds through the water, bypassing Naruto and Sasuke's carefully laid trap.

"Water Style: Tidal Wave Jutsu!"

Zabuza slammed his palm onto the surface of the river.

The water surged and swelled unnaturally, rising into a massive wave that towered over the dock. The shockwave from the wave's impact split the river, shattering the remaining mist and sending planks of the dock, debris, and Naruto's clones flying in all directions. The sound was deafening, a cacophony of roaring water and cracking wood. When the wave subsided, the battlefield was a chaotic mess of floating wreckage and broken waterlines.

Zabuza's breathing was heavy, his chest rising and falling as water dripped from his form. But before he could act, a massive Fūma Shuriken spun toward him.

As the weapon flew toward its target, Sakura clapped her hands together and shouted with confidence, "You lose! I'll trap you in my barriers!"

Without hesitation, he swung his Kubikiribōchō, and the moment steel met steel, the Fūma Shuriken erupted in a violent explosion. Zabuza's eyes widened as the hidden explosive tag Sakura had carefully planted detonated, the force of the blast engulfing him. Before he could recover, the second shuriken followed.

In truth, Sakura couldn't have activated her barriers at such a range—it was all a calculated bluff to make Zabuza focus on defending against the shuriken.

And it worked.

But the dissipating smoke revealed Zabuza's silhouette, bloodied and battered but still standing. The burns and cuts across his body told the story of just how much damage the explosions had inflicted, but his gaze remained as sharp as ever.

Naruto landed on the water's surface, his body flickering as he surged forward with incredible speed.

The momentum from his Shunshin combined with the lack of air resistance turned Naruto into a blur, his blade poised for a devastating stab at Zabuza's chest. The sheer velocity of his attack sent a shockwave across the water, parting it briefly as he closed the distance in an instant.

"Water Style: Pressure Dome Jutsu!"

Water surged upward, surrounding Naruto in a massive sphere that compressed inward from all directions. The weight of the water was immense, pressing against Naruto's armor and restricting his movements. He struggled to lift his arms, but the crushing force pinned him in place.

The only thing saving Naruto was his armor and his innate damage resistance, but even that was beginning to waver under the relentless pressure.

Sakura's eyes widened in horror as she saw Naruto trapped. Without hesitation, she started sprinting across the water toward him, chakra flowing to her feet.

"Hang on, Naruto!" she shouted.

But before she could reach him, a clone of Zabuza emerged from the water, cutting her off.

Sakura skidded to a halt, panic flashing across her face.

Suddenly, from beneath the water, Sasuke burst upward, his blade slicing cleanly through the clone and dispelling it.

---

The water pressed in from all sides—crushing, suffocating. Naruto's limbs felt like lead, every inch of his body pinned under the immense pressure. The dome was heavy—unnaturally so, as if it carried the weight of the ocean itself. He couldn't breathe properly, every gasp taking in more water than air, his lungs burning as he fought to stay conscious.

This thing is going to kill me.

The thought pierced through the fog in his mind, clear and undeniable. He wasn't strong enough to break this. His Zweihander was useless in this cramped, crushing space. But Naruto wasn't one to give up.

He immediately unequipped the Zweihander, the sudden absence of its massive size creating a small gap in the dome for a fleeting second.

In that moment, Naruto raised his Pyromancy Flame, trying to cast a Fireball. But nothing happened. His heart sank as he realized he had used up all his fireball spells.

Damn it!

Desperate, Naruto clung to the Pyromancy Flame, forcing chakra into it. He didn't know if it would work, but he didn't have another choice. He poured everything he had into the flame, huge amounts of chakra feeding the flickering ember.

The Pyromancy Flame burned brighter and brighter, the heat radiating through the water like a tiny sun. But it wasn't enough. The dome fought back, compressing harder, and the flame began to sear his hand. The pain was excruciating, but Naruto gritted his teeth and kept going.

---

Outside the dome, Sakura stood frozen for only a moment. The water swirled violently, shimmering with the chakra Zabuza poured into it.

"Sasuke!" she shouted. "Tell me where the jutsu is weakest!"

Sasuke's crimson Sharingan spun furiously as he analyzed the dome, his eyes locking onto the faint chakra fluctuations in the water.

"There!"

Sakura focused her chakra, pouring it into her arms and legs as she enhanced her strength. She pulled out a kunai, wrapped it with explosive tags, and hurled it. The kunai flew straight and true, embedding itself into the weak point of the dome.

The explosion sent a shockwave through the water, shattering the dome and releasing Naruto in a surge of broken waves.

---

Naruto lunged forward like a beast unleashed. His Pyromancy Flame still burned brightly in his hand, the flickering fire twisting and coiling like it had a mind of its own. Chakra radiated off him in waves, oppressive and suffocating, and with it came his killing intent.

Zabuza froze for a fraction of a second, his instincts flaring as the scene before him shifted.

It wasn't Naruto he saw lunging at him.

It was the Hellkite Wyvern.

For the briefest moment, Naruto's flaming hand morphed in Zabuza's mind, becoming the gaping maw of a massive wyvern, flames licking at its jaws. Its roar echoed in his ears—primal and terrifying.

No... something far greater than a wyvern.

In that moment, Naruto was a dragon.

Zabuza jumped back just in time to avoid Naruto's blazing strike, the flames grazing his throat as he retreated across the water. But before he could regain his footing, Sasuke appeared out of nowhere, his leg swinging in a sharp tornado kick aimed at Zabuza's side.

Zabuza blocked the kick, the Kubikiribōchō meeting Sasuke's leg with a sharp clang. But instead of feeling resistance, the boy exploded into a puff of smoke.

"A clone?!" Zabuza snarled, spinning around just in time to see the real Sasuke erupt from the water, his body propelled by Zabuza's own Water Style: Sailfish Jutsu. The Drake Sword gleamed as it tore through several water clones, dispelling them in a cascade of droplets.

The water prison holding Kakashi shattered, and the Copy Ninja emerged from the depths, his white hair plastered against his face, his expression dark.

Kakashi stood on the water's surface, his chest heaving as he took in the battlefield. His visible eye scanned the scene, lingering on his students—Sasuke on his knees, Naruto clutching his burning hand, Sakura rushing toward them.

His heart swelled with pride at how far they had come, but it was immediately followed by a surge of fury as his gaze locked onto Zabuza. His students had risked everything, and Zabuza had pushed them to the brink.

"First Gate: The Gate of Opening… open."

"Second Gate: The Gate of Healing… open."

A surge of chakra exploded from his body, rippling outward in an almost visible wave.

A sonic boom cracked through the battlefield as Kakashi appeared directly in front of Zabuza, his foot swinging in a brutal, lightning-fast arc. The impact was devastating. Zabuza's body launched like a cannonball, skidding across the water's surface, creating ripples and waves in his wake.

The Demon of the Mist coughed as he pushed himself up, his body aching from the force of the blow. He didn't hesitate, forming rapid hand seals.

"Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!"

The river churned violently as a massive dragon made of water rose from the surface, its serpentine body towering high into the air. With a guttural roar, it surged toward Kakashi, the sheer force of its movement splitting the water in its wake.

But Kakashi was faster.

His hands blurred as he performed his own set of seals.

"Water Style: Water Hydra Jutsu!"

The river erupted violently, splitting apart as three massive hydra heads burst from the surface. Each head was larger and more monstrous than Zabuza's water dragon, their jaws filled with swirling torrents of water that mimicked teeth. The hydra roared as it lunged forward, each head moving in perfect synchronization. The first head clamped its jaws around Zabuza's water dragon, crushing it instantly. The second head coiled around the remnants, scattering them into harmless droplets that rained down on the battlefield. The third head surged forward, slamming into Zabuza and the dock.

The dock shattered under the hydra's immense force, the wooden planks exploding into splinters and debris. Waves rippled outward, swallowing the remains of the platform as the hydra continued its rampage.

The sight was apocalyptic.

The sheer power of the technique left the battlefield in ruins, the once-calm river now a chaotic sea of swirling currents and broken wood.

Zabuza was nowhere to be seen.

Kakashi's Sharingan scanned the battlefield, his instincts sharp. The Demon of the Mist could have been obliterated by the hydra, or he could be hiding. Either way, Kakashi wasn't about to take chances. He moved toward the area where Zabuza had last stood, ready to decapitate the body to ensure the kill.

But before he could act, a scream cut through the silence.

Kakashi's head snapped toward the sound—a scream, raw and agonized. His Sharingan caught it instantly: Naruto, writhing on the ground, his body convulsing as Sakura desperately tried to hold him down.

Flames engulfed Naruto's right hand, their glow unnatural, wild, and insatiable. They burned with a searing intensity—not like ordinary fire, but something far worse. A hunger. Kakashi could feel the heat even from where he stood, like standing too close to a forge at full blaze. The acrid stench of burning leather and flesh thickened the air, stinging his nostrils. His Sharingan pierced through the chaos, revealing the truth—

The flames weren't just consuming Naruto's hand.

They were devouring him.

Kakashi moved in an instant.

A blur of motion—two fingers pressed against Naruto's bicep. He didn't have the precision of the Hyūga, but he had copied enough of their techniques to replicate their chakra suppression in an emergency. His chakra surged, cutting off the flow to Naruto's arm.

The flames sputtered—hissing, twisting, resisting—before finally dying, leaving behind only curling wisps of black smoke.

But the damage was done.

Kakashi barely hesitated as he grasped Naruto's arm, peeling away what remained of the scorched leather gauntlet. Even with chakra shielding his hands, he could still feel the lingering heat seeping into his skin.

Naruto's hand was ruined.

Blackened. Charred. Cracked.

The flesh was burned away so deeply that raw, exposed muscle gleamed beneath brittle, flaking skin. The damage was unnatural, as though the fire had seared through not just his body, but his very being. Smoke still curled from his fingers, faint and ghostly, as if reluctant to release its hold.

Naruto gasped sharply, his entire body quivering with pain. His breaths came in ragged, shallow gulps, his vision swimming, the agony so overwhelming that the edges of consciousness blurred.

A flicker of something foreign in his mind.

A notification.

[Warning: Player has been burned by Pyromancy Flame and afflicted by the Curse of the Witch.]
[Player's right hand is severely burned and unusable.]

The words felt distant, like an echo carried through water.

Naruto barely had time to process it before the pain crashed over him again, threatening to drag him under.

---

As Naruto's body went limp, Kakashi immediately moved into action. He knelt beside the boy, quickly removing the helmet from Naruto's head to help him breathe more easily. Beads of sweat clung to Naruto's forehead, his face pale beneath the streaks of soot and blood.

Kakashi's sharp eyes moved to Naruto's burnt hand, the charcoal-like flesh glistening faintly in the light. He grimaced but stayed composed. There wasn't much he could do to heal it now, but he could at least ease the pain.

He pulled a small pouch from his medical kit, retrieving thin, gleaming senbons.

"Hold on, Naruto," he murmured.

With precision, he inserted the needles into key pressure points around Naruto's shoulder and arm, numbing the nerves that connected to the damaged hand. He worked quickly, his Sharingan spinning faintly as it guided his movements, ensuring no missteps. One by one, the senbons slid into place, dulling the pain radiating from Naruto's injury.

Kakashi exhaled, satisfied with his work, and gently lifted Naruto into his arms, holding him bridal style. The boy's chest rose and fell faintly, his breathing shallow but steady.

"Sensei… is Naruto going to be okay?"

"Don't worry," Kakashi said softly. "Everything is going to be okay."

Sakura nodded, though the fear in her eyes remained as her gaze flickered to Naruto's burnt hand. The sight of it made her stomach churn, but she forced herself to be strong.

"Sasuke, Sakura," Kakashi said. "Go get Tazuna-san."

The two genin nodded in unison, their eyes lingering on Naruto for a moment longer before they turned and ran toward the collapsed old man lying near the edge of the destroyed dock.

Reaching into his pouch, Kakashi pulled out a small container of chakra pills. He tossed two into his mouth, chewing quickly. The bitter taste was harsh, but the surge of energy that followed was enough to keep him standing. It wasn't a permanent fix—chakra pills were a crutch, not a solution—but right now, his team needed him functional. Kakashi turned to look at the destroyed dock, the shattered wood and rippling water painting a grim picture of the battle. He would've loved to find Zabuza's corpse, to ensure the man was dead and take his head back to Konoha as proof, but that wasn't the priority anymore.

Setting Naruto down gently on the least damaged section of the dock, Kakashi formed a quick hand seal.

"Summoning Jutsu."

With a puff of smoke, Pakkun appeared. The sharp-nosed ninken sniffed once, his eyes immediately landing on Naruto's unconscious form.

"Kakashi, what happened here? And what happened to the brat?"

"I don't know," Kakashi admitted, glancing at Naruto's burned hand before shaking his head. He pulled a scroll from his pouch, unrolling it and scribbling a message.

Pakkun hopped closer, reading over Kakashi's shoulder.

"Get this to the Hokage immediately," Kakashi instructed. "Don't give it to anyone else. Team 7 requests backup and medical assistance."

"Understood."

The small dog bit down on the scroll, securing it in his mouth before disappearing in another puff of smoke, heading straight for Konoha.

Kakashi turned back to Naruto. The boy's head rested against his chest, his body still trembling faintly from the aftershocks of pain. Sasuke and Sakura returned moments later, Tazuna leaning heavily on Sasuke's shoulder. The old man's face was pale, his hands clutching his chest as he looked at Naruto in Kakashi's arms.

"Sensei…" Sasuke said, his voice trailing off as his eyes fell to Naruto.

"Don't stop now," Kakashi said. "We need to move. Get to Tazuna-san's house. I'll explain everything when we're safe."

The team nodded, the weight of the battle still heavy on their shoulders.

Kakashi led the way, his steps steady despite his chakra exhaustion, as Team 7 disappeared into the mist, heading toward the safety of Tazuna's home.

---

When the coast was finally clear, a faint shimmer rippled through the air as a mirror of ice materialized amidst the broken dock and swirling mist. From its smooth, reflective surface, Haku and Zabuza emerged, though Zabuza nearly collapsed the moment his feet touched the ground.

Haku immediately moved to his side, catching him before he fell completely.

"Zabuza-sama," Haku said softly, concern lacing his voice. He removed his hunter-nin mask, his breathing heavy from the effort of using the ice mirror to extract them unnoticed.

"You… were slow in getting me out."

"I'm sorry, Zabuza-sama," Haku replied. "I had to ensure Kakashi Hatake's jutsu was fully executed before moving, so no one could trace my actions." He glanced at Zabuza's damaged body. "But I failed… I wasn't able to protect your beautiful body from injury."

Zabuza let out a rasping chuckle that ended in a cough, blood flecking his lips.

"You talk too much, Haku," he said, though his voice lacked its usual sharpness.

His gaze drifted toward the mist-covered battlefield, his brows furrowing as his mind lingered on what had transpired.

"The enemy this time was…" He trailed off, his frown deepening.

"Something wrong, Zabuza-sama?"

"That boy," Zabuza said quietly, his voice distant.

The memory of Naruto lunging at him burned in his mind—the overwhelming chakra, the terrifying killer intent, and the vision of the Hellkite Wyvern. Even now, the image sent a faint chill through him.

"Not just that boy," Haku said softly.

Zabuza's frown deepened as he begrudgingly acknowledged the truth. The other two genin had been more trouble than he wanted to admit.

Haku glanced down. "My apologies, I forgot to check all corners. If I had been more thorough—"

"You're not the only one," Zabuza cut him off gruffly. "I made the same mistake. Got too caught up in my own damn hubris."

Haku noted the rare, unsettled expression on Zabuza's face.

"From my assessment, your injuries will take two weeks to heal completely, provided you rest," Haku said. "You'll need to stay immobile for most of that time."

Zabuza remained silent.

"Look at the bright side, Zabuza-sama. Once this mission is over, you'll have quite an expensive armor set, not to mention enough funds to move closer to your dream."

Zabuza opened his eyes. "A mission," he said. "Always remember this, Haku: dreams have no place with us. Only the mission matters."

"Of course, Zabuza-sama."

After a moment, Haku added, "So… next time, you'll be fine?"

Zabuza let out a strained chuckle, his lips twitching into the faintest ghost of a smirk.

"Next time," he rasped, "I'll make sure the mission is completed. One way or the other."

Haku nodded again, though his eyes lingered on Zabuza's weakened form for a moment longer. Then, without another word, he wrapped his master's arm around his shoulders and helped him limp deeper into the mist, leaving only faint ripples in the water where the ice mirror had stood.

---

Author's Note

Well then, wasn't that an exciting chapter? Now, I'm sure you all have a lot of burning questions, so let me answer some of them before we move forward.

1. Why was Sasuke able to drink the Estus Flasks?

This one might be the biggest, so let me explain. In Dark Souls lore, the exact nature of Estus Flasks has never been fully explained. We know they refill at bonfires, are linked to Firekeeper Souls, and serve as the primary healing method for the undead. However, the details—what exactly is inside them, how they function, and whether non-undead can drink them—are left ambiguous.

This fanfic operates on the following interpretation:

A. When placed near a bonfire, an Estus Flask is refilled by the fire itself, turning into a healing liquid. Think of it as an energy-to-matter conversion, where the flame's essence becomes a consumable substance.

B. Humans Can Use Bonfires and Estus. The idea that only the undead can drink Estus is a misconception. If that were true, why would you need to reverse hollowing to use a bonfire's full power? Humanity plays a role in kindling bonfires, and the Rite of Kindling itself is a sacred cleric practice, not something exclusive to the undead.

The item description for the Rite of Kindling states:

"Kindling was a sacred rite passed down among clerics, but all Undead can imitate the process..."

If humans had no use for Estus, why would clerics be harvesting it? The answer is simple: they could use it. It's just that undead need it far more often.

C. Undead Find Estus Tasty, But That Doesn't Mean Humans Can't Drink It. In Dark Souls 1, Estus Flasks are described as an "undead delicacy." This suggests they taste good to undead, but that doesn't mean humans find them repulsive—just that they have little reason to drink them unless necessary.

In biological terms, there isn't much separating a human from an undead. Every human carries the Darksign curse, meaning every human is a potential undead. The only difference is whether the curse has manifested yet. A human drinking Estus is no different than an undead drinking Estus.

D. Lastly, this is a crossover fanfic. Keeping the two worlds completely separate would defeat the purpose of a crossover. Just like how Naruto is able to bring back shit from Lordran, that doesn't mean the people he relies on won't be able to use it.

Plus, Estus Flasks serve as a practical healing method in a world of shinobi, where injuries are frequent and severe. Team 7 lacks a dedicated healer, so integrating Estus as a rare but powerful resource makes sense within the story.

---

2. What is the deal with Naruto's curse?

Well, the answer is simple. Naruto used all his spells (8) and when he tried to use Fireball to escape Zabuza's Pressure Dome, he couldn't. Without any spells left, Naruto's flame doesn't do much, and in a moment of desperation, Naruto channeled chakra into his Pyromancy Flame.

We know from previous chapters that chakra + pyromancy leads to the creation of life—the exact same thing the Witch of Izalith tried to do. So, technically, Naruto almost turned himself into a demon form.

Had Kakashi not blocked the chakra, Naruto would've gained a demon form.

Now, if you want a visualization of what Naruto's arm looks like, search up Gon's arm from Hunter x Hunter. You know—the black, charred arm.

Also, if you think this whole thing is just a nerf for Naruto, well… technically, it is—but it isn't. Naruto will learn how to overcome this limitation with one-handed hand signs, and even more so, when he finally gets this curse removed, he'll be even stronger than before.

But for the current moment?

Naruto's gonna hunt down a cure. And that?

That's gonna put him face-to-face with some seriously big names—like, actual gods.

And when I say things get insane, I mean Naruto's about to have a chat with a god even the gods call heretical.

---

Now, onto some of my questions for you guys:

Who is Konoha gonna send as backup for Team 7? And what changes are you expecting in the Wave Arc moving forward?

Would you like to see Vagrants in Naruto: The Chosen Undead?

Now, I'm guessing most of you have no idea what the hell I'm talking about, so let me explain.

Vagrants are one of the rarest enemies in Dark Souls. Like, stupidly rare. People can play through the game multiple times and never even see one. They only spawn when bloodstains are lost or when items are dropped and abandoned. So unless you know exactly how to trigger them, running into one is next to impossible.

Now, onto the actual idea—

I'm thinking about adding Vagrants into the story as a pet or companion for either Sasuke or Sakura.

Naruto already has Oscar, so maybe it's time the others got something too.

Here's a rough idea:

Because of Lordran's messed-up time distortions, special beings—aka Vagrants—form in the gaps between realities. They mostly exist in subspaces like inventories, hidden away until they grow large enough to break into the real world.

But while cleaning out his inventory, Naruto stumbles across some Vagrant eggs and, instead of keeping them, just hands them over to Sasuke and Sakura.

Boom.

They get their own weird little Vagrant companions.

This is all just a hypothetical, but I'm really curious—would you guys be into this?

I figured Naruto already has Oscar, and he's getting another companion [Take a guess] later, so it might be cool to spread the love a bit.

Also, if you think this will make Oscar as a companion less special, let me put it this way:

Oscar is a Crystal Lizard, and he can grow into a Ravenous Crystal Lizard, which are considered mini-bosses in DS3, capable of using crystal magic.

Whereas Vagrants? They're just regular enemies. Rare, yes—but still not something like a boss or mini-boss.

Also, Oscar has an even bigger chance to grow past the Ravenous Crystal Lizard state into something else entirely.

---

Let me know what you think!

And if you have any cool ideas for how to incorporate Vagrants, drop 'em in the comments.

Who should get it? Sakura or Sasuke?

And if you chose one over the other, what should the other get?

For example, if Sasuke gets a Vagrant, what should Sakura get? Undead Dog?

---

As always, thank you for your support, feedback, and amazing ideas. I'm looking forward to hearing your thoughts on this chapter's developments!

Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on March 12th! You can read ahead to Chapter 78 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

Disclaimer:I don't own Naruto or Drak souls. Any similarities between real people, living or dead, or places, standing or demolished, in this story are just coincidences.

But if you like what I do and want to support me, you are more than welcome to donate on Place of Patrons.

---

Chapter no.30 The World Does Not Wait

---

The Judgment Hall—as it was unofficially known—was unlike any other space in the Hokage's building. It had been constructed decades ago, during the first generation of Konoha, when most shinobi occasionally needed to answer for their actions. It was a room of absolute authority, designed to strip away pretense and enforce the gravity of accountability.

The chamber was vast and oppressive, its walls swallowed by an endless, pitch-black void. No windows, no decoration, nothing to distract or comfort those brought before the Hokage. At its center, a single podium stood illuminated under a harsh, pale light that poured down like judgment from the heavens. This was where the accused stood—alone and fully exposed. Above and behind the podium, the Hokage's desk loomed like a throne of shadows, flanked by two smaller seats for his senior advisors.

Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado sat there now, their faces lit faintly by the same sterile light that illuminated the podium.

Today, however, the seat of the Hokage felt heavier than it ever had.

Hiruzen Sarutobi sat rigidly, his hands folded before him, his expression carved from stone. Today, they would not be advisors; they would be witnesses to the fall of their comrade.

The heavy doors at the far end groaned open, their deep, resonant creak cutting through the chamber like the turning of fate's own gears. The sound lingered, bouncing off the high stone walls, marking the arrival of those who now stepped through.

King Enma entered first. His fur bristled with quiet tension, his sharp, golden eyes scanning the room. He moved with the deliberate weight of a being who had lived through wars, his presence both regal and watchful.

Behind him, flanking either side of the entrance, came Shibi Aburame and Tsume Inuzuka. Their expressions were unreadable, but the air around them was thick with the scent of calculation and barely restrained aggression.

And between them—caught in the eye of the storm yet unmoved by its presence—walked Shimura Danzo.

His posture was rigid, controlled, his steps measured and deliberate. His bandaged face revealed nothing, the single visible eye peering forward with the detached scrutiny of a man who had already weighed the worth of every person in the room.

The chamber felt smaller as he entered, the weight of his presence pressing down like a vice. The air grew stifling—not from heat, but from the sheer gravity of the moment.

Danzo moved with the confidence of a man who was never unprepared.

He stopped before the podium, pausing just long enough for his eye to adjust to the light.

From his place near the center, King Enma glanced toward Hiruzen, his gaze unreadable. And then, with a slow, deliberate nod, the monkey king vanished, departing for Mt. Huaguo without a word.

But the message was clear.

Be careful. This man is dangerous.

Shibi and Tsume melted back into the shadows, their presence lingering like the weight of unsheathed steel.

They did not speak.

They did not move.

Yet their silence was a threat all on its own.

Now, Danzo stood alone in the light.

Exposed. But not vulnerable.

His gaze swept across the chamber once, pausing only briefly on Hiruzen before continuing—measuring, calculating, adjusting.

"This is not the reunion I was expecting."

"You will speak with respect," Koharu snapped at Danzo's informal tone. "You are standing before the Hokage, Shimura Danzo, and you will remember your place."

Danzo's lips twitched, almost forming a smirk, though it disappeared as quickly as it had come. He inclined his head slightly.

"My apologies, Hokage-sama," he said smoothly. "To what do I owe the honor of being summoned from my long and quiet stay at the Fire Zen Temple? My pumpkins are in season, you know. It would be a shame to let them go untended."

Hiruzen said nothing.

"Shimura Danzo," Kohta began, "you stand accused of conspiracy against Konoha, of engineering the downfall of the Uchiha Clan, and of treasonous acts that have undermined the safety and stability of this village. How do you plead?"

"Oh," Danzo said softly, almost musingly, "so this is to be a trial." He let the word hang in the air. "How quaint. Normally, trials require witnesses, evidence, a formal process… and yet here we are."

His eye settled on Hiruzen.

"This seems rather unorthodox, even for you, Saru."

"You know why you are here, Danzo."

"I'm afraid I don't," Danzo said. "Perhaps you could enlighten me."

Hiruzen's gaze didn't waver. "Shisui Uchiha's corpse has been recovered," he said. "And a post-mortem analysis has revealed many things. Among them, evidence of your betrayal—evidence that you conspired to steal his Sharingan and eliminate him to further your own ambitions. Evidence that your actions directly led to the circumstances that necessitated the Uchiha Massacre."

"Interesting," Danzo said finally, his voice as calm as ever. "And you've brought me here to what? Confess? Explain myself?"

"I've brought you here to answer for your crimes."

"There are no crimes for me to confess to," Danzo began. "I assure you, I was not the one who attacked Shisui Uchiha and took his eye. But…" He paused, letting the word linger in the room. "Seeing as you've given me no time to prepare, no chance to gather evidence or even make my case, it seems you've already decided that I'm the culprit."

His voice cut through the room like a scalpel.

"Tell me, Hiruzen—what would Tobirama-sensei say about this? About a trial where judgment is rendered before evidence is presented?"

The trio remained silent.

"Well," the war hawk said finally, "it's most… regrettable what happened to the Uchiha, but I assure you, I am innocent." His words hung in the air with a cold certainty. "And, should you allow me, I can prove it."

Koharu's and Kohta's eyes widened faintly at his statement, but it was Hiruzen who replied. "Go on."

"First," Danzo said, "I would like Hiashi Hyuga to step forward."

For a moment, the room held its breath.

Hiruzen tapped his finger lightly on the armrest of his chair, a deliberate gesture that caused the darkness at the edges of the hall to ripple and shift.

Hiashi Hyuga emerged from the shadows, his long black hair flowing loosely over the traditional robes he wore. His pure white eyes glimmered faintly as he approached, his Byakugan already analyzing every detail of Danzo's form.

Danzo's expression remained unreadable. "It's good to see you again, Hyuga-dono."

Suddenly, a shadow stretched unnaturally from the darkness, as the tendrils of the Shadow Possession Jutsu latched onto Danzo, freezing him in place.

"Shikaku," the ex-elder said softly, "it seems Hiruzen has chosen to share his greatest shame with yet more people."

Neither Hiashi nor Shikaku responded.

Hiruzen had selected Shikaku Nara and Hiashi Hyuga for this trial for one crucial reason: Kotoamatsukami.

This insidious ability terrified Hiruzen on a level few jutsu ever had—to the point that, after the plan to stop the Uchiha Coup d'État was over, he would have commanded Shisui to destroy his Mangekyō.

Shisui Uchiha had once explained its nature to him: the Mangekyō Sharingan's power manifested differently in each eye.

The left eye, which Shisui called Kotoamatsukami's Amatsu no Me (Heavenly Eye of Truth), was undetectable and unbreakable—a perfect, untraceable genjutsu. However, it could only be used once every ten years.

The right eye, known as Kotoamatsukami's Yomi no Me (Underworld Eye of Control), was a weaker variation. Its effects were detectable by extremely powerful sensory shinobi, and with effort, it could be broken. Unlike the left, this eye could be used once a year. Though weaker, Yomi no Me was still dangerous enough to influence critical events.

The forensic analysis of Shisui's body had confirmed traces of Yomi no Me in the chakra residue surrounding his mutilated eye socket. Danzo likely wielded the weaker eye now. It explained why he hadn't simply enthralled Hiruzen or the Daimyō to seize control of Konoha outright.

Hiruzen glanced briefly at Shikaku. He was there to counter Danzo's subtle maneuvers, his brilliant mind anticipating deception at every step. Hiashi Hyuga was there to make sure Kotoamatsukami wasn't cast.

"Proceed, Danzo."

"If you would allow Hiashi-dono to examine my body with his Byakugan, he will find no trace of Shisui Uchiha's Mangekyō Sharingan. I assure you, whatever suspicions you have, they are baseless."

Hiashi's expression remained stoic, though his Byakugan flared as he focused on Danzo. His sight pierced through layers of muscle and bone, scanning for the chakra network abnormalities that would indicate the presence of the Sharingan.

"There is no Sharingan in Danzo's body."

The revelation sent a ripple of doubt through Koharu and Homura.

Hiruzen, however, remained calm. "We never spoke of any suspicion about you possessing the Sharingan."

"No," Danzo admitted, "you didn't. But it is something you would think, isn't it, Hiruzen? In your mind, such an action aligns perfectly with who you believe I am."

The room fell silent again.

"You've created quite the mess for yourself, Saru," Danzo continued after a moment, his eye gleaming faintly. "The Uchiha Massacre, Shisui's death, the fractured trust in this village… all of it rests on your shoulders. And yet you drag me out of my exile to sit here and entertain your doubts? Truly, it is unbecoming of the Hokage."

Hiruzen's eyes narrowed, his sharp gaze locking onto the bandages wrapped around Danzo's right side.

"As I've already proven my innocence in this matter," Danzo continued, "I have a proposal. Lift my banishment. Allow me to return to Konoha, and I will dedicate myself to uncovering the true culprit behind Shisui's death and the Uchiha's demise."

The room froze. Every gaze shifted to Hiruzen, waiting for his response.

But the chair where the Hokage had been seated was empty.

Suddenly, there was a sharp, tearing sound.

All eyes turned toward the podium, where Hiruzen now stood, gripping the tattered remains of Danzo's bandages in his hand.

Danzo's right side was exposed, and the sight drew collective silence.

His torso and right arm were marred by grotesque scars, half his flesh appearing as if it had been seared away. Jagged lines of burnt, blackened tissue ran along his ribs, and his shoulder was gnarled and twisted. Where his right eye should have been, there was nothing but a hollow, sunken void, ringed by claw-like burn marks. The wounds seemed ancient, yet raw in their horror—a testament to a trauma that should have claimed his life.

Hiruzen's gaze shifted from the exposed flesh to the torn bandages in his hand. His voice reverberated through the chamber.

"I remember the day you lost your right eye, Danzo. When Kinkaku, in his Nine-Tails cloak, clawed it from your skull. And your right side..." Hiruzen's voice grew harder. "Blown apart by Ginkaku's Tailed Beast Bomb."

Danzo's calm mask did not waver, but his voice—edged with subtle indignation—broke the silence.

"Might I remind you, Hiruzen, that it was I who shielded you—saved your life—when you foolishly pursued vengeance against the Kinkaku Force."

Hiruzen's voice cut him off.

"No," he said. "You didn't save my life. You were a burden I had no choice but to protect."

Danzo's single eye narrowed, but Hiruzen pressed on.

"That battle wasn't about you. It wasn't your vengeance. It was mine—against the men who murdered Tobirama-sensei. Yet you, Torifu, and Kagami decided to throw yourselves into that fight. Torifu died. Kagami died. And I was left to drag your broken body from the field."

"So that's how you see it!"

"Yes, Danzo," Hiruzen replied and flung the torn bandages at Danzo's feet. "That is how I see it. For decades, I let Torifu and Kagami's deaths weigh on me. For decades, I convinced myself that I owed you something because I failed to save them. I let that guilt blind me—to your actions, to your ambitions, to your betrayal of everything this village stands for. But no more."

Danzo's eye fell to the bandages at his feet.

"Truly hurtful to hear, Hiruzen."

"I doubt it," Hiruzen replied coldly. His hands blurred in a flurry of precise, calculated strikes, each jab landing on Danzo's torso with pinpoint accuracy. The motions were so fast, so surgical, that it was only when Hiruzen stepped back that the room realized what had happened.

Hiashi's eyes widened as he recognized the technique.

It wasn't the Hyuga Clan's Gentle Fist, but something close—an adaptation of chakra-blocking taijutsu that mimicked the Gentle Fist's effects without the Byakugan. Hiruzen had designed it himself, and it was a technique so secret it was taught only to the ANBU. Hiashi felt a rare flicker of respect—and unease—as he was reminded of the terrifying adaptability of the Third Hokage.

Danzo's body wavered. His exposed scars began to ripple unnaturally, and then his face… melted.

The transformation was grotesque, like wax dripping from a candle. The lines of Danzo's features distorted, his flesh reshaping itself as the illusion broke. Within seconds, the man standing at the podium was unrecognizable. His true form was revealed: a younger man with almond-shaped, gray eyes and smooth, shoulder-length black hair. His face bore a thin mustache.

Hiashi's Byakugan flared as he confirmed what everyone in the room already realized.

"Agari Kaisen… of the Kedōin Clan."

The room tensed.

The Kedōin Clan had joined Konoha during the Second Shinobi War, their unique jutsu allowing them to perfectly replicate the appearance—and even the chakra signature—of their target. But they had been all but wiped out during the Nine-Tails' attack on the village.

Agari Kaisen was supposed to be dead.

"How were you able to find me?"

Hiruzen's gaze was like iron. "You made two mistakes," he said. "First, you stretched Danzo's scars too far. The damage to his right side was extensive, but not to the degree you replicated. Second,"—Hiruzen's eyes flicked to the bandages on the floor—"his bandages lacked the hue of the healing ointments Danzo always uses. Subtle details, but enough to expose you."

Agari's calm demeanor faltered slightly, his lips pressing into a thin line.

"And," Hiruzen continued, "you underestimated my ability to know when I am talking to the real Shimura Danzo. That was your third mistake."

"You truly are the Professor. Nothing gets past your eyes, even at your age."

Then it happened.

A huge amount of chakra flared across Agari's chest. Intricate black symbols began to spiral outward from his sternum, forming a glowing seal.

"The unseen ones who support the great tree of Konoha from the depths of the earth..." Agari said, his voice eerily serene. "We are Root."

"Reverse Tetragram Sealing Jutsu!" Kohta shouted.

Hiruzen didn't hesitate.

Kohta had been trained personally by Tobirama Senju in the art of fūinjutsu, and his judgment in matters of seals was beyond question. The Reverse Four Symbols Sealing Jutsu, a powerful and fatal technique, was unmistakable.

Hiruzen's mind immediately worked through the implications.

The symbols etched into Agari's chest began to bleed, forming a black orb of chakra that rapidly expanded outward, threatening to pull everything within the sphere into the void.

Time seemed to slow for Hiruzen as he recalled every detail he knew about the jutsu. It was designed to erase all evidence, sealing everything within the user's corpse. For a fleeting moment, his thoughts drifted—Minato's Rasengan. He remembered the way Minato had explained it, how it required perfect chakra control to shape and compress energy into a devastating sphere. Then, his mind jumped again—Naruto's fireball technique. Hiruzen began to recreate it, adapting the principles of the Rasengan into something of his own. He had molded pure fire chakra into a compressed sphere, though it lacked the unexplainable life that Naruto's flames carried. His version was far less stable, far more dangerous to the user.

But right now, it was his only chance.

Hiruzen raised his scorched hand, summoning the unstable fireball, its surface flickering with volatile energy. With a swift, precise motion, he hurled it toward the rapidly expanding seal. The fireball collided with the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing sphere. The explosion was deafening, the two jutsu clashing with such ferocity that the chamber itself seemed to shudder. For a moment, it felt as though the air had been ripped from the room.

Then, silence.

The seal collapsed, its power exhausted by the sheer intensity of the fireball. The remnants of the black orb faded into nothingness, leaving Agari's lifeless body to slump forward on the podium. Hiruzen's hand trembled faintly as he looked down at it, the skin blistered and raw. The fireball was powerful, but it was far from perfect—dangerously so.

"Hokage-sama."

Hiruzen straightened, his mind snapping back to the present.

"Yes," he said. He cast a glance at Agari's lifeless body.

"Well, our suspicions have been confirmed. Shimura Danzo did, in fact, steal Shisui's eye and conspired against both the Uchiha and Konoha itself."

"Hokage-sama, Shimura Danzo is still out there."

"I am aware," Hiruzen replied, his tone measured but heavy with meaning. "And the fact that he sent Agari to this meeting tells us one thing: Danzo still commands resources. His network of Root agents survives in the shadows, and we know far too little about it."

The tension in the chamber was palpable.

"Hokage-sama, if I may." Hiashi continued, "I propose a joint venture between the Hyuga Clan and Konoha's leadership. We will conduct a full screening of all shinobi within the village, using the Byakugan to identify any hidden Root agents among them."

While the proposal seemed selfless on the surface, it was a transparent bid for prestige. If the Hyuga Clan were to successfully expose Root operatives, their political influence within Konoha would rise significantly.

Before Hiruzen could respond, Koharu spoke. "It won't work," she said bluntly.

"Pardon, Elder Koharu?"

"You couldn't detect Agari when he stood right in front of you, Hiashi. Even with the strongest Byakugan, you failed to see through his disguise. Do you take Danzo for a fool? He would have ensured that all his agents were trained in the Kedōin Clan's jutsu."

Hiashi hesitated, then bowed his head slightly. "You are correct, Elder Koharu. My eagerness to help may have clouded my judgment. My apologies."

Hiruzen's expression remained neutral, though he resisted the urge to roll his eyes. He had seen through Hiashi's motives the moment he spoke, but at least the man had the humility to accept his mistake.

"Thank you, Hiashi," Hiruzen said diplomatically.

Tsume muttered under her breath, "Fucking politics."

Hiruzen's voice was calm, but there was an edge of urgency. "We need actionable plans. Danzo will anticipate any overt attempts to dismantle his remaining network. We must operate as if every move we make is already being observed."

Shikaku tilted his head slightly, thinking aloud. "If we assume Danzo still has a network, he'll keep his agents compartmentalized. Root's operatives won't know each other's identities or locations. He's always valued control over efficiency. But… he has to communicate somehow."

Koharu frowned. "You think you can intercept his communications? Danzo doesn't operate through conventional means. He won't leave a trail for you to follow."

Shikaku nodded faintly, unfazed by her dismissal. "True. But if he's sending orders, they'll need to be encoded or delivered through intermediaries. That's a weakness. If we identify those intermediaries, we can begin unraveling his network."

Kohta adjusted his sleeves and addressed the room. "Danzo's network isn't just a collection of agents. It's a system. A machine built on secrecy and loyalty. To dismantle it, we have to dismantle the system. Start with his resources—cut off his supplies, his safe houses, his funding."

"Root isn't a rogue faction that operates in the open," Koharu interjected. "If anything, Danzo's hiding in the cracks of Konoha's infrastructure. Strangling his resources will take time—time we don't have."

"I agree with Kohta. Disrupting Danzo's network is the only way forward. However, it's not enough to dismantle his system—we need to flush him out."

"And how do you propose we do that?" Homura asked Hiashi. "Danzo has lived in the shadows for decades. He'll only come into the open if we force him to."

"I want a full screening of all former Root operatives currently residing in Konoha," Hiruzen began. "Each of them is to be monitored and tagged with a chakra marker unique to their individual signature. Ensure they are tracked, and any unusual activity is reported immediately."

The room shifted uneasily, the weight of the directive sinking in. Hiruzen didn't pause.

"I want Konoha's barrier system reconfigured," he continued. "The monitoring team assigned to the barrier must be handpicked and vetted, with their sole focus being the movements of all shinobi within Konoha. No exceptions."

"Hiashi," the Hokage said, "your clan will begin a patrol of Konoha and its borders. Coordinate with the intelligence division. I want your Byakugan to watch for any signs of Danzo's operatives or agents attempting to infiltrate—or exfiltrate."

Hiashi nodded, his expression stoic, though his mind clearly churned with the implications of such a task.

"Finally," Hiruzen said, "I want Shimura Danzo declared an international fugitive. Place a bounty on his head in the Bingo Book. Detail explicitly that he has Shisui Uchiha's Mangekyō Sharingan, that he killed Shisui, and that he is a traitor to Konoha."

"Why announce this to the entire world, Hiruzen?" Koharu demanded. "Do you realize how reckless this is? Konoha's enemies will leap at the opportunity to ally with Danzo, to exploit his knowledge of the village!"

Hiruzen's gaze didn't waver as he answered calmly, "And what makes you think Danzo hasn't already sought such alliances in secret?"

Koharu opened her mouth to retort, but Shikaku spoke before she could, his sharp mind already connecting dots others hadn't yet seen.

"Do you plan on Itachi Uchiha hunting Danzo down?"

The question cut through the air like a blade, drawing startled glances from the others. Hiruzen didn't respond immediately, his expression unreadable. But the slight shift in his gaze confirmed Shikaku's suspicions.

Hiruzen made a mental note to have a private conversation with Shikaku later.

Hiashi furrowed his brow. "Would that man even do it?"

"Of course, he would," Koharu interjected dismissively. "Danzo robbed Itachi of a battle with Shisui. Itachi would love to kill the man who stole his prey."

Hiruzen silently thanked Koharu for the quick lie. It would easily play into the narrative surrounding Itachi and serve to reinforce the image of him as the psychopath he pretended to be.

Before the conversation could continue, Hiruzen's attention snapped to the barrier jutsu surrounding the Judgment Hall. He felt a chakra presence outside and gestured to allow them entry.

In a swirl of leaves, an ANBU appeared, kneeling before the Hokage and presenting a sealed scroll. Hiruzen took it without hesitation, his sharp eyes scanning its contents. His face hardened, the wrinkles around his eyes deepening with intensity.

"Any word from Jiraiya?"

The ANBU nodded. "Yes, Hokage-sama. We've received word that Jiraiya-sama will be arriving in Konoha in a month. He has found a new lead on Orochimaru."

"Send Jiraiya a message immediately. Tell him to head to the Wave Country instead. He is to drop everything, even if Orochimaru himself is standing in front of him."

The ANBU bowed and vanished in a flicker of chakra.

"Must be something serious," Shikaku said, his tone curious but cautious, signaling for an explanation.

Hiruzen considered for a moment, then chose to share only what was necessary.

A few minutes later, he finished. Koharu's eyes narrowed.

"And you think the Nine-Tails granted Naruto something akin to Scorch Release?"

"Then it's imperative that Jiraiya checks on the jinchūriki's situation," Kohta added. "If it's true, this changes many things about how we approach his training and protection."

Hiruzen nodded, silently thankful for Kakashi's speculation.

"And Naruto's… armor?" Shikaku asked casually.

Hiashi frowned slightly. "What armor?"

Shikaku said with a poker face, his tone, however, amused. "Rumor has it Naruto Uzumaki's been running around the village in a full set of metal armor. Very… Uzumaki-like, wouldn't you say?"

Hiruzen's expression didn't change, though inwardly, he sighed. Shikaku was too perceptive for his own good sometimes.

"It's an heirloom," Hiruzen said smoothly. "A gift from his mother. Something passed down to the Uzumaki Clan's males."

Shikaku nodded, but the faint glimmer in his eye told Hiruzen the man wasn't entirely convinced.

"Hokage-sama," Hiashi interjected. "Jiraiya-sama may take some time to reach the Wave. I suggest sending additional backup to Team 7. Reinforcements who can assist… and perhaps help assess Naruto's unique situation."

Hiruzen considered this, nodding slowly.

"You have someone in mind for this, Hiashi-dono?"

---

Sakura sat silently in the small boat as it rocked gently over the black, still waters. The sound of the oars cutting through the surface was rhythmic, almost hypnotic. Her mind was numb, her gaze locked on the dark expanse beneath them. The water seemed endless, like a void that could swallow her whole.

The boat jerked to a sudden stop.

"Why… why did we stop?"

No one answered.

Instead, something began rising from the water—a shape, slowly breaking the surface.

"Murder…"

The voice was guttural, as though the speaker's throat was clogged with something thick and wet. Sakura's heart froze, her breath catching as Gozu emerged from the water in front of her.

He was bloodied and broken, his dark eyes lifeless yet fixed on her with an intensity that made her stomach turn. A kunai jutted from his neck, embedded deep, blood seeping in rivulets down his chest. His frame was twisted unnaturally, like a marionette held together by fraying strings.

Sakura scrambled backward, her palms scraping against the rough boards of the boat as she tried to put distance between herself and the horrifying figure.

She backed into something solid.

Sakura froze, her head turning slowly to see the helmsman standing behind her. Relief flooded her—she wasn't alone.

"Help me—" she started to say, but the words died in her throat as the helmsman's face twisted and morphed.

It wasn't the helmsman anymore.

It was Naruto.

But not the Naruto she knew.

His face was pale and angry, his blue eyes cold and accusing. His right arm, blackened and charred, hung limply at his side.

"If only you were faster," Naruto growled. "I wouldn't have lost my arm!"

Before she could react, his charcoal hand shot out, gripping her throat with inhuman strength. He lifted her effortlessly, his eyes burning with fury.

"Always so slow in everything, Sakura. You wanted to be the cog in the machine of Team 7, and yet… you're the reason I'm damaged!"

Naruto's voice roared in her ears as he slammed her down, plunging her into the icy black water.

The cold hit her like a shockwave, stealing the breath from her lungs. She thrashed against the crushing weight of the water, but it was like trying to fight against chains. Her limbs felt heavy, her movements sluggish. She opened her mouth to scream, but the water rushed in, choking her.

"Huh," Naruto's voice echoed in the darkness. "You did it, didn't you? You weren't fast enough on purpose."

Sakura's heart clenched. She couldn't see him, but his words surrounded her, suffocating her as much as the water.

"You were jealous. Jealous of me surpassing your precious Sasuke."

"No," she croaked, her voice barely audible even in her own mind. "No, I would never…"

"Don't deny it... Murder."

Gozu's hands reached up and pulled the blade free with a sickening squelch, blood spurting from the wound.

He raised the kunai high, and as Naruto's hands forced her deeper into the water, Gozu plunged the blade downward.

---

Sakura gasped, bolting upright as her lungs heaved desperately for air. Her body was drenched in sweat, her hands clawing at her throat as though she could still feel Naruto's charred fingers wrapped around her neck. Her heart pounded in her chest, the echoes of the nightmare clinging to her like a second skin.

"Sakura."

Her head snapped to the side to see Sasuke beside her, his dark eyes sharp but soft enough to hold concern.

"It's okay," he said. "It wasn't real."

Sakura's breaths were shallow and uneven, her entire body trembling. "I… I saw them," she stammered. "Gozu… and Naruto… they said—"

"It wasn't real," Sasuke repeated firmly. "You're safe."

Tears blurred her vision as she stared at him, the weight of the nightmare still pressing down on her. "Naruto said I let him get hurt… that it was my fault…"

Sasuke shook his head. "Naruto doesn't think that," he said bluntly. "He's an idiot, but he's not that kind of idiot."

Sakura let out a shaky laugh through her tears, her lips quivering as she tried to steady herself.

"Breathe," he said suddenly, his voice softer than she'd ever heard it.

"What?"

"Breathe," Sasuke repeated and took a slow inhale, expanding his chest, then released the air in a long, controlled exhale. "In through your nose, out through your mouth. Just focus on that."

Sakura hesitated, her heart still pounding from the nightmare, but she followed his lead. Slowly, shakily, she inhaled, letting the cold air fill her lungs, then exhaled just as slowly.

"Again," Sasuke instructed, his tone calm, almost soothing.

They repeated the exercise a few more times, and with each breath, Sakura felt her mind begin to settle. The pounding in her chest eased, and the edge of panic dulled into a faint ache.

When her breathing steadied, she looked around the room, grounding herself in the quiet reality of their surroundings. Tazuna's house was small, barely furnished, and the air was heavy with the scent of wood smoke. The old man had laid out a few thin mattresses for them, apologizing profusely about the lack of comfort. Times were tough, he had explained, and Sakura could see it in the worn walls and meager offerings.

Her eyes drifted to Naruto, lying unconscious on one of the mattresses, his face pale but peaceful. His right arm was swathed in thick bandages, and the faint smell of healing ointment hung in the air—an ointment Kakashi had taught them to make on their first day here.

"It's been three days," Sakura murmured. "He still hasn't woken up."

"Kakashi said the pressure dome jutsu did a lot of internal damage," Sasuke said, leaning back against the wall. "And that's not even counting what happened to his arm."

Sakura nodded, her chest tightening at the memory of Naruto's burned, charcoal-like hand. Her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer before she turned away, as if looking too long might make her tears come back.

"Don't worry," Sasuke added. "That idiot's too stubborn to die."

"Yeah, you're right."

But the smile faded quickly as her thoughts drifted. She could still hear Gozu's voice in her head, screaming at her. The memory of his bloodied, broken face haunted her every time she closed her eyes. It's not real. It's not real, she told herself, but it didn't make it stop.

"Thank you," she said softly, breaking the heavy silence. She wasn't even sure why she said it—maybe she just needed something, anything, to fill the void.

"Hn." Sasuke's response was his usual noncommittal grunt, but this time, he didn't move away. "You want to talk?"

"Yes, please," Sakura blurted out, her voice almost desperate before she caught herself, sitting up straighter and composing her tone. "I mean… if that's okay."

"You don't have to ask," Sasuke replied. "I don't mind. Silence… it's not always as comforting as it seems."

"I thought you liked silence."

"Not really," Sasuke said. "If I let the silence drag on too long, the voices start creeping in—for you, for me. It's better to fill the space before they take over."

"You can tell?"

Sasuke gave a short nod, his gaze distant. "Of course. After the Uchiha massacre, every day was a living hell. The voices of my clan wouldn't leave me alone. I'd hear them—crying, accusing, begging. 'Why did I die, Sasuke?' 'I was just a child. I didn't want to go.' 'Why did you get to live when we didn't?' It wasn't just anger… it was grief. Their pain, their fear—it was everywhere. I couldn't sleep without hearing their screams. I'd close my eyes, and I'd see their faces. My mother, my father, even the kids I grew up with. And every time, I'd ask myself the same thing—why me? Why was I the one who survived?"

"Sasuke…" Sakura whispered, her hands clutching the edge of her blanket.

"I don't need pity," Sasuke said bluntly. "The Yamanaka therapist called it survivor's guilt. Said it was normal to feel like that after… after everything."

"But why the screams? Why would you hear their voices?"

Sasuke's eyes darkened. "The therapist said it was my mind's way of punishing me. I lived, and they didn't. So now… it's like they're always there, reminding me of what I survived. Asking why I'm still here, why I didn't die with them."

"But Sasuke… you deserve to be here. You deserve to live."

Sasuke scoffed lightly, but it wasn't harsh—more like he didn't know what to do with the reassurance. "The therapist said the same thing. That it wasn't my fault. That I couldn't have done anything."

"Well… they're right."

"Maybe. But that doesn't stop the guilt. It doesn't stop the voices. Every time I let myself stop, let myself sit in silence… they're there." Sasuke let out a slow breath, his gaze drifting to the floor. "And they never stop asking why."

"Does it ever… go away?"

Sasuke's lips pressed into a thin line. "Not for me. The therapist said it might fade with time if I let myself grieve, if I 'forgave myself.'"

"And did you?" Sakura asked hesitantly.

"No," Sasuke said flatly. "I didn't see the point. Pretending to forgive myself wouldn't bring them back. It wouldn't make it better. So I stopped going to therapy and just… focused on training. Every time the voices came back, every time I felt the guilt, I used it. I trained harder. Pushed myself further. I told myself it would all be worth it when I got strong enough for revenge."

Sakura felt her chest tightening. "That's…" She paused, unsure of how to put her feelings into words. "That's a lot to carry."

"It's better than sitting around feeling sorry for myself."

"But it doesn't make it any less painful," Sakura said softly.

Sasuke was silent for a moment, his gaze distant. "No. It doesn't."

Sakura hesitated before speaking again. "What if… what if you did try what the therapist said? What if you let yourself grieve, or tried to forgive yourself? Would it really be so bad?"

Sasuke gave her a sidelong glance, his expression thoughtful but skeptical. "Maybe. But I don't think it's for me. Not now."

Sakura bit her lip. "Well… for what it's worth, I think you're stronger than you give yourself credit for. You're still here, and you're still fighting. That has to mean something."

"Maybe."

The silence between them was heavy, but it didn't feel as suffocating as before.

"Want to try it?"

Sakura frowned, tilting her head toward him. "Try what?"

"The therapist's advice," Sasuke said, lying back on his mattress, his hands resting on his stomach as he stared up at the ceiling.

"I thought you said it didn't work for you."

"It didn't," Sasuke admitted. "But maybe it'll work for you. Doesn't hurt to try."

Sakura hesitated, her fingers twisting nervously in the blanket. She wasn't sure if it would help, but… it was worth a shot, wasn't it? Slowly, she nodded. "Okay."

She lay back on her mattress, mimicking Sasuke's posture, her arms crossed lightly over her chest. The room was quiet, the faint creak of the house settling mingling with the distant crash of waves. For a moment, it almost felt peaceful.

"What do you think about killing?"

The question hit Sakura like a wave, her chest tightening as the words echoed in her mind.

"What do I… think?"

"Yeah," Sasuke said. "You've done it now. Gozu. What do you feel about it?"

"I hate it," Sakura admitted quietly. "It feels… wrong. I keep seeing his face. Hearing his voice. And the blood…" She shivered. "It's like it's still on my hands, no matter how many times I tell myself it was necessary."

"Necessary doesn't mean it's easy," the boy said bluntly. "But killing isn't about what feels right or wrong. Sometimes it's just what has to be done."

"How can you say that so easily? How can you just… accept it?"

"I didn't say it was easy," Sasuke replied. "I said it was necessary. If it's you or them, hesitation isn't an option. You kill, not because you want to, but because the alternative is death. And if you die, who will protect your teammates? Your family? The people relying on you to stand between them and the blade?"

Sakura's throat tightened. "But doesn't that kind of thinking… doesn't it strip us of something? If we kill without hesitation, don't we lose what makes us human?"

"No," Sasuke said firmly. "It doesn't strip us of our humanity—it redefines it. Killing isn't about losing yourself; it's about surviving. The world doesn't care about kindness or fairness, Sakura. It's indifferent. People die every day, sometimes for no reason at all. If we hesitate, if we let guilt consume us, we don't just risk ourselves—we abandon everyone who's depending on us. That's not just failure. That's betrayal."

Sakura looked away, her hands gripping the edges of her blanket tightly. His words were brutal, but she couldn't deny their truth.

"Maybe Naruto's got it right."

"What do you mean?" Sakura asked.

"He doesn't see people like Gozu and Meizu as people," Sasuke explained. "He sees them as threats. Beasts that need to be killed to protect what matters. He doesn't get caught up in their humanity, and that makes it easier for him."

Sakura's eyes widened slightly. "That's… cold."

"It's practical," Sasuke said simply. "He's learned to compartmentalize. We were taught the same thing in the academy—remember those survival hunts in the forest? Every month, the teachers took us out there to hunt and kill animals, to learn how to survive. Naruto just adapted to it better than we did."

"Still," Sakura murmured. "I don't think I can see it that way. Not yet, anyway."

"You don't have to," Sasuke said after a moment. "You don't have to see it the way I do, or the way Naruto does. But you need to decide what it means to you. If you don't, when the moment comes again, you'll hesitate. And in that hesitation, the world won't stop for you. Someone will die. Maybe you. Maybe someone you care about."

Sakura stayed silent, his words sinking in like stones dropped into a still pond.

"What about you?" she asked after a long pause. "How do you deal with it?"

"I use it," Sasuke said finally. "The guilt, the voices, the anger. I don't let it stop me—I let it push me forward. Every time I kill, I remind myself it's for a reason. A purpose. My family, my revenge. That's what keeps me moving."

Sakura frowned. "That sounds… lonely."

"It is," Sasuke admitted quietly. "But I don't need anyone to understand it. I just need to get stronger."

Sakura turned her gaze back to the ceiling, her mind swirling with everything he'd said. She didn't know if she could ever see killing the way he did, or the way Naruto seemed to, but maybe that was okay. Maybe she didn't have to forget the pain of it or ignore the guilt. Maybe she could carry it and still move forward.

"Thanks for talking about this," she said softly, breaking the silence.

"Hn," Sasuke replied, his usual noncommittal grunt, but there was a faint hint of acknowledgment in his tone.

A few minutes of silence passed before Sakura stood, brushing her hands against her skirt.

"I'll change Naruto's bandages."

She left the room briefly and returned with a metal dish filled with water. Setting it down beside Naruto's mattress, she glanced at Sasuke.

"You know the drill."

Sasuke didn't say anything, but he dipped a finger into the water, a faint crackle of lightning chakra sparking around it. The water rippled as it began to heat, steam curling into the air.

"Thanks," Sakura said, kneeling beside Naruto. She hesitated for a moment, then began carefully unwinding the old bandages.

The smell hit her almost immediately, sharp and acrid, like burnt wood and scorched flesh. Her stomach churned, but she forced herself to keep going. Beneath the bandages, Naruto's hand looked no better than the last time she'd checked. The skin was blackened and cracked, and the healing ointment they'd been applying seemed to have done little, if anything.

Sakura swallowed hard, dipping the cloth into the warm water before gently cleaning the wounds.

"How do you think Naruto's going to take this when he wakes up?"

"Probably complain about having to learn how to eat ramen with his left hand."

Despite herself, Sakura let out a faint laugh. "Yeah, that sounds like him."

Her smile faded slightly as she glanced at Naruto's face. "You know," she said softly, "it amazes me how much he's changed. He's so different now, but… at the same time, he's still the same Naruto."

"Hn," Sasuke replied noncommittally, watching her work.

Sakura's brow furrowed as she rinsed the cloth again. "Sometimes," she murmured, "I wonder if the Naruto we knew before was real. Or if this is the real him."

"It was real," Sasuke said. "But things happened. He's still the same idiot—he just has more tools now."

"Aren't you curious? About where he got all this? The sword, the armor, the crazy jutsu… He lies about it all the time, but it doesn't change the fact that he has them. Don't you wonder?"

Sasuke's eyes flicked to the drake sword lying beside his mattress, its surface hidden beneath bandages. The blade looked less like steel and more like sinew, like torn muscle barely holding together.

"It doesn't matter," he said finally. "Kakashi and Lord Third don't seem concerned, so it's probably fine."

"That's not what I mean," Sakura said. She dipped the cloth into the water again, wringing it out. "It's just… Naruto used to be the loser. The one who—" She stopped, realizing how harsh her words sounded.

"The one who didn't seem special," Sasuke finished for her, his tone neutral.

"Yeah. But now… there's so much more to him. And sometimes I don't know how to feel about it."

"As long as he's strong, I don't care."

"Why?"

Sasuke didn't answer.

Sakura didn't push him, but after a few moments, she spoke again. "Sasuke," she said softly, "I'll get stronger too."

He glanced at her, a faint, almost imperceptible smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

"Good," he said quietly. "I hope you and Naruto are strong enough to keep up." His voice softened. "I don't want to lose anyone else."

Sakura felt her chest tighten at his words. She suddenly realized why Sasuke always kept people at arm's length, why he never let himself get close. It wasn't because he didn't care—it was because he cared too much. He was afraid. Afraid of losing them, just like he lost his family.

Her gaze drifted back to Naruto, his face pale but peaceful.

"Just wake up, Naruto," she whispered. "Team 7 needs you. Me, you, and Sasuke… we're stronger together."

As if on cue, Naruto let out a faint grunt, his face twitching. His eyelids fluttered, then slowly began to open.

"Naruto!" Sakura gasped, leaning forward.

Sasuke was already on his feet, his expression sharp with concern. "Dobe, can you hear me? How do you feel?"

Naruto mumbled something, his voice low and slurred.

"What's he saying?" Sasuke frowned, glancing at Sakura.

"Naruto, can you repeat that?"

Naruto's lips moved again, his voice just barely audible.

"I want to take a massive dump!"

---

Kakashi stood outside Tazuna's house, hunched over as he emptied the contents of his stomach into the bushes. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, exhaling shakily. The chakra pills he'd been relying on to keep him standing were taking a toll. Artificial chakra kept him going, but at the cost of his body breaking down further with each passing hour.

His mind was a tangle of exhaustion and paranoia. Zabuza's status was unknown, and the possibility of Gato sending another rogue weighed heavily on him. But most pressing of all was Naruto.

The boy hadn't woken up.

Kakashi had checked him repeatedly, even using his Sharingan to confirm the internal injuries. By all accounts, the Kyuubi should have healed him already. But days had passed, and while his wounds were closing, Naruto remained unconscious. Was it the sheer extent of the damage? Or was it tied to whatever had happened to his right hand—the charred and useless limb that still refused to heal?

He rubbed his temples, forcing himself to push the thoughts aside. There was no time to spiral. His students needed him. He swallowed another chakra pill, ignoring the sharp protest from his body, and forced himself to straighten.

Suddenly, Kakashi froze.

A flicker of foreign chakra brushed against his senses. It wasn't hostile—it was deliberate, like someone announcing their presence.

His body tensed, his mind sharpening as he analyzed the chakra's rhythm. Then he recognized it: Konoha's distinct signature.

Relief washed over him as four figures flickered into view, landing in front of him.

At their head stood Kurenai Yūhi, her sharp red eyes meeting his immediately. Her long, untamed black hair framed her pale face. She wore a red mesh armor blouse with its thorny pattern, bandages wrapped around her hands and upper thighs.

Kurenai Yūhi. The Scarlet Thorn of Konoha.

Kakashi was well acquainted with her, having fought side by side during the Third Shinobi War. He could still remember the day her father had stopped him, Guy, Asuma, and even Kurenai herself from rushing headlong into the chaos of the Kyūbi's attack on the village.

While Kurenai had earned her jōnin rank through her unparalleled skill in genjutsu, she was also a war medic, having served on the battlefield since the tender age of seven. Her medical prowess, honed under some of the best in Konoha, had been enough to secure her a path to jōnin rank on its own. But Kurenai had chosen another path, a more personal one.

"Kakashi… what happened to you?"

Kakashi waved her off. "Nothing. Just ate something bad," he lied, adjusting his posture to seem less strained.

Kurenai's frown deepened, but she let it go for now. Her eyes flicked to her team: Hinata Hyūga, Shino Aburame, and Kiba Inuzuka.

Hinata shifted nervously, her lavender eyes glancing at Kakashi before quickly looking away. He could tell her Byakugan had picked up the state of his chakra network—frayed, overstrained, and held together by sheer will. Shino stood calmly, his hands in his pockets, while Kiba looked ready to jump into action.

"Let's get you inside. You can debrief me while you rest."

Kakashi opened his mouth to argue but stopped himself. He wasn't in a position to refuse help right now. He nodded curtly. "Fine."

Before they could move, the sound of the front door creaking open made them all turn.

"Sensei! Naruto's awake!"

Behind the pink-haired girl, Sasuke emerged, one arm slung around a stumbling Naruto, who looked groggy but alive.

Naruto squinted at the misty evening air. "Seriously… who the hell puts the bathroom outside?" he grumbled, his voice scratchy.

"It's called an outhouse. Maybe if you'd read a book for once, you'd know that."

"After I take my dump, I am kicking your ass."

Sasuke rolled his eyes, but his arm stayed steady around Naruto's back, supporting him.

Kakashi watched the exchange silently, the tension in his shoulders easing for the first time in days. Relief flooded through him, his worries momentarily melting away.

Suddenly, to everyone's shock, chakra exploded in the clearing.

"Man-Beast Taijutsu: Fang Over Fang!" Kiba yelled, his voice ringing out as he and Akamaru spun into a violent blur of motion. The two launched themselves like twin drills, spiraling at high speeds toward their target.

"Naruto!" Kiba roared.

Sakura reacted instantly, her sharp instincts kicking in. She threw kunai to the side, clapping her hands as a glowing barrier materialized in front of Naruto just as Kiba's attack hit. The spinning force of Fang Over Fang crashed against the barrier, sending sparks flying as it absorbed the brunt of the blow.

As soon as Kiba stopped spinning, Sasuke appeared beside him in a blur of motion. His dark eyes burned with fury, his Sharingan spinning wildly as his foot arced forward in a precise, devastating kick. Chakra surged visibly around his outstretched leg, the sheer pressure of it causing the air to hum. If the kick landed, it would have cracked Kiba's skull like an egg.

But then, everything changed.

The scene melted away like mist evaporating in sunlight. Sasuke froze mid-kick, blinking as he suddenly found himself standing back in his original position. Beside him, Sakura lowered her hands, confusion and alarm written on her face.

"What the—"

A yelp broke the silence as everyone turned to see Kurenai gripping Kiba's ear, her fury palpable.

"What the hell are you doing, Genin Kiba?!"

Kiba squirmed under her grip, his bravado fading in the face of her anger. "Getting my payback!" he whimpered, his voice weak as he tried to tug his ear free.

"Payback?!" Kurenai's red eyes burned with fury as her grip tightened. "Do you even realize what you just did? Attacking a fellow shinobi without provocation?!"

Sakura and Sasuke exchanged glances, realizing the entire confrontation had been a genjutsu. They'd all been caught in it so smoothly that they hadn't even noticed—until now.

Kurenai took a deep breath, her hand still firmly on Kiba's ear. "Kiba, Shino—you're staying here to guard the area. And if you ever do anything like that again, I'll make sure your mother hears about it."

At the mention of his mother, Kiba froze, his face paling. "Y-You wouldn't!" he stammered.

"Try me," Kurenai said darkly, finally letting go of his ear.

Grumbling under his breath, Kiba turned to leave, casting one last glare at Naruto. "He started it," Kiba muttered before stalking off.

Shino, as composed as ever, glanced briefly at Naruto before following after his teammate.

Kurenai turned back to Kakashi, her face tinged with embarrassment. "I'm sorry, Kakashi. I don't know what got into my subordinate. It won't happen again."

Kakashi's expression was unreadable as he folded his arms. "It's not me you should be apologizing to."

Kurenai frowned, glancing toward Naruto. "Naruto, I—"

Before she could finish, Naruto suddenly shoved past her, his face flushed and frantic. "Where the hell is the bathroom?!"

Hinata stood frozen, her hand trembling slightly as she pointed toward the outhouse at the edge of the yard.

"A-Ano… it's over there."

Naruto turned to look at her, his blue eyes locking onto hers for a brief moment.

Hinata felt her heart leap into her throat.

He wasn't glaring or angry—he was just looking—but the intensity of his gaze, combined with how much taller and more commanding he seemed now, made her pulse quicken.

"Thanks," Naruto muttered, his voice a little hoarse but still carrying that familiar tone she recognized. Without another word, he ran past her, slamming the outhouse door shut behind him.

Hinata didn't move. She just stood there, staring at the door, her hand still hovering where she'd pointed moments ago. Slowly, she placed it against her chest, feeling her heartbeat pounding furiously against her palm.

He's… still him, she thought, relief washing over her like a wave.

For weeks, she had worried, replaying the terrifying moment from the graduation class in her mind. She had seen it, felt it—the way his chakra had turned dark and oppressive, like a heavy storm cloud blotting out the sun. That wasn't the Naruto she knew, the one she had admired for so long. She had braced herself to see that Naruto again—the cold, unrecognizable one. She had been afraid that the boy who had inspired her, who had always been so bright and resilient, had disappeared.

But then, just now, when he had looked at her…

Hinata smiled faintly, her fingers tightening slightly around her jacket.

It's still him.

Yes, he had changed—he seemed taller, stronger, and carried an air about him that was unfamiliar, almost intimidating. But there was something else beneath it. The warmth that had always been there, the essence of who Naruto was—it hadn't gone anywhere.

---

If there was one thing Naruto never thought he'd have to deal with, it was the long-term effects of being in a coma. But now, as he sat trapped in the outhouse, gripping the edges of the rickety wooden seat like his life depended on it, he realized that bodily functions didn't wait for heroics.

"This is hell."

The last hour had been nothing short of agony. His stomach twisted, sweat dripped from his forehead, and every muscle in his body ached from sheer exertion.

"I'd rather fight Hellkite again."

His body was purging itself after three days of being motionless. Apparently, when you were trapped in a comatose state, your body didn't just hit the pause button—it still functioned, but inefficiently. The digestive system slowed to a crawl, meaning everything he had eaten before losing consciousness had just… sat there. Festering.

Now? It was making up for lost time.

Naruto groaned, resting his forehead against the wall of the tiny outhouse, utterly drained.

"Okay. Never going into a coma again."

With that ordeal finally over, Naruto turned his attention to the bigger problem.

How the hell did I end up like this?

One second, he had been trapped in Zabuza's Water Prison, drowning with no escape. The next—nothing but searing pain and darkness.

And now?

His right arm felt wrong. Not injured, not broken—just wrong. It was numb, heavy like dead weight, yet tingling like it was both there and not there at the same time. A phantom limb attached to his body.

He tried to move his fingers.

A faint, sluggish response. Barely anything.

His stomach tightened.

With growing unease, he summoned his HUD, the golden glow of the interface filling his vision. His eyes scanned through the menus until he saw it. Something was different. His right-hand weapon slots were greyed out.

[R1 Weapon: Zweihander]
[R2 Weapon: Pyromancy Flame (Cursed)]

"Cursed?"

Experimenting, he swapped the Zweihander to his left hand. To his relief, it worked—the familiar weight of the greatsword settling into his grip. But when he tried the same with the Pyromancy Flame, the interface refused. No matter what he did, it remained locked. Naruto narrowed his eyes, opening the item description.

[ Item: Pyromancy Flame (Cursed) ]
[ Description: A flame born of an unnatural hunger, warped by chakra and bound by the curse of the witch. This flame, once a tool of creation, now seeks destruction, feeding on the body and soul of its wielder. It whispers of demonhood, promising power at the cost of humanity. The transformation was interrupted, leaving only a grotesque remnant—a hand touched by chaos. ]

Naruto stared at the text, unblinking.

Slowly, he lowered his gaze to his right arm. He exhaled shakily, his mind spiraling.

"It's my fault."

The realization settled in his gut like poison.

No matter how much he tried to rationalize it—he had done this to himself. He had felt it. That wrongness. The Pyromancy Flame had reacted when he forced chakra into it—twisting, mutating, devouring something inside him.

"I had no choice."

But was that true? Or was that just an excuse?

Naruto clenched his jaw, his breath uneven. He wanted to punch something, to vent his frustration, but even the thought of moving his right arm sent a wave of phantom pain shooting through his nerves.

A knock on the door startled him.

"Naruto?" Sakura's voice. He didn't answer immediately. "How are you feeling?"

Naruto closed his eyes, trying to push the thoughts away. What he really wanted to do was go to Lordran. To find answers.

"Kakashi-sensei asked you to come to the kitchen. Kurenai-sensei wants to check up on you."

Naruto exhaled through his nose. With a quick motion, he summoned his Estus Flask, the warm golden glow swirling within.

The effect was instant.

Strength returned to his limbs, his muscles repairing themselves, the stiffness from days of atrophy fading away. He stood, pushing the outhouse door open.

Sakura was waiting outside, her expression a mix of concern and relief. Despite the fact that he was fully healed, she still reached out, steadying him as he stepped forward.

"I'm fine, Sakura."

She shot him a pointed look.

"You were in a coma for three days. Forgive me if I don't believe you."

Naruto didn't argue.

She guided him toward the small kitchen of Tazuna's house, where Kurenai was already waiting. Her red eyes softened as she saw him, but Naruto could only look at the floor.

"Sit down, Naruto," she said, gesturing to a stool.

He obeyed silently, his mind still racing.

Kurenai moved behind him, placing her palms lightly against his back. Her hands glowed a faint green as the soothing warmth of her chakra flowed into him.

"Sensei," Naruto asked, his voice quieter than usual, "what's she doing?"

"This is the Mystic Palm Jutsu," Kurenai explained. "It's a healing technique. By covering the hands in chakra and channeling it into the wounded area, she can repair tissue and promote recovery."

Naruto barely processed her words. His thoughts were still stuck on the cursed description of the Pyromancy Flame.

Suddenly, Kurenai gasped.

Kakashi stiffened immediately. "What is it?"

"His body is completely healed, no signs of muscle atrophy," Kurenai said.

"And what about the arm?" Kakashi asked, relieved to see that the boy's natural regeneration was kicking in. At least the Kyuubi was good for something.

Naruto's body tensed as she moved toward his charred limb.

"Wait!" the young Uzumaki blurted out, making both Kurenai and Kakashi pause.

"What's wrong?"

"I-I was just wondering… Sensei, is there chakra inside chakra paper?"

Kakashi was confused at the sudden, seemingly unrelated question. "Yes, Naruto. Chakra paper has trace amounts of chakra in it. That's how it reacts to your chakra nature."

Naruto froze. His thoughts immediately snapped back to what had happened the last time he injected Pyromancy Flame energy into chakra paper. That horrifying, demonic creation of life...

He didn't even want to think about what would happen if Kurenai—someone else's chakra—got too close to his cursed hand.

"Naruto," Kurenai said gently, her hands still hovering near his arm. "I know this is uncomfortable, but we need to assess the damage. I promise to be careful."

"I think this is a bad idea," Naruto said firmly. "This happened because I tried to inject chakra into my fire. I don't want to hurt you, Miss Kurenai."

Kurenai blinked at him, then smiled softly before reaching out and pinching his cheek. "Thank you for your concern, Naruto, but I'm a professional. I know what I'm doing."

No, you don't. Naruto wanted to scream it, but the words stayed locked in his throat. Pyromancy Flame wasn't chakra, and no amount of training or expertise would prepare anyone for what might happen.

His eyes darted to Kakashi, pleading. "Sensei, please—"

"Naruto, how else are we supposed to figure out what's wrong with your arm? We need to understand it if we're going to help you."

"I know what it is," Naruto said. "It's a curse."

The room fell silent. Kakashi's gaze softened, but there was no sign of understanding in his expression. To everyone else, it must've sounded like a tantrum—an overwhelmed genin grasping for an explanation.

Kurenai, however, took a different approach. She studied Naruto carefully, noting the tension in his shoulders, the way his voice wavered slightly. He wasn't being stubborn—he was scared.

"Naruto," Kurenai said gently, her tone taking on the calmness of a medic. "I know this is hard, but I need you to trust me. If you're hurt, it's my job to figure out how to help you."

Naruto opened his mouth to protest again, but before he could say anything, Kakashi suddenly wavered on his feet.

"Sensei!" Naruto shouted as Kakashi collapsed, and Kurenai moved quickly to catch him before he hit the floor.

"What's going on?" Sasuke's sharp voice called as he, Sakura, and Hinata rushed into the room.

Kurenai's hands lit up with the green glow of Mystic Palm Jutsu, her focus entirely on Kakashi's limp form. She grimaced as she assessed his condition.

"What... happened?"

"Chakra exhaustion. He's been holding himself together with chakra pills."

Sasuke frowned. "But he hasn't used any big jutsu in days."

"That doesn't matter," Kurenai said bluntly. "Your sensei's been in this state since his fight with Zabuza. He's been running on fumes, and I'm honestly surprised he lasted this long."

"Will… will he be okay?"

"Yes," Kurenai said to Naruto. "But he needs rest—at least a month of it. He'll have to eat healthy, avoid any strenuous activity, and let his body heal naturally. No exceptions."

Her words hung heavy in the room. The reality of their situation hit her like a wave. Not only were they in enemy territory, but their strongest ally was now a liability. On top of that, there was Naruto's mysterious injury to figure out and the mission to protect Tazuna.

Kurenai pressed her lips into a thin line, her mind racing through the situation. Do I call for more backup? What about Naruto's arm? And the mission?

"Ma'am?" Naruto's voice cut through her thoughts, bringing her back to the present. "Can I get some fresh air?"

"Go ahead, Naruto."

As he turned toward the door, something about his posture made her pause. There was a distance between them—a gap she hadn't bridged. If she was going to lead this team, she had to make an effort.

"Wait," she said, her tone softer than before. "Naruto, you don't have to call me 'ma'am.' 'Kurenai-sensei' is fine."

Naruto's hand hesitated on the door handle. Slowly, he glanced back at her, his blue eyes unreadable.

"You have to earn the right to be my sensei," he said simply.

The air in the room stilled.

Sakura's gasp was immediate. "Naruto! That's rude!"

But Kurenai didn't flinch. She held his gaze, searching for something beneath his words. Then, just as quickly, Naruto turned back and slipped out, the door clicking shut behind him.

Sakura let out an exasperated sigh, bowing her head. "I'm sorry, Kurenai-sensei! He didn't mean it like—"

"There's no need to apologize." Kurenai's voice was steady, her expression unreadable. "He's right."

Sasuke and Sakura both looked at her, confused.

Kurenai exhaled slowly, forcing herself to confront the truth she had been pushing aside. These kids are trusting me with their lives. That's not something I can take for granted. Her hands curled into fists at her sides. She had been chosen as a Jonin for a reason. If she hesitated now, if she wavered under the weight of responsibility, she wasn't worthy of leading them.

She took a slow breath and turned back to the team. "Hinata."

The girl stiffened, eyes wide. "Y-Yes, Kurenai-sensei?"

"Come here and check Kakashi's chakra network," Kurenai instructed. "Tell me where it's most strained, and I'll handle the rest."

Hinata nodded, stepping forward as she activated her Byakugan.

Kurenai crossed her arms, watching her student work, but her thoughts remained elsewhere—on the boy who had just walked out that door.

You have to earn the right to be my sensei.

A small smile curved her lips.

Alright, Naruto. If I have to earn it, I will. Consider your challenge accepted.

---

Author's Note:

Let's take a moment to unpack this chapter because there's quite a bit to discuss.

Shisui's Mangekyō Sharingan & Its Two Abilities

First and foremost, Shisui's Mangekyō Sharingan and the idea of it having two distinct abilities—this is purely my own addition, not canon. But the reasoning behind it stems from patterns we've seen in the series.

Every known Mangekyō user in canon has had two unique abilities, one per eye. Given how revered Shisui's genjutsu was, I thought it made sense to expand on the mechanics of Kotoamatsukami. This is where the distinction between Amatsu no Me (Heavenly Eye of Truth) and Yomi no Me (Underworld Eye of Control) comes in.

Canon tells us that Ao recognized the effects of Shisui's genjutsu when Danzō used it on Mifune. What's crucial here is that Ao was able to break Mifune free from the illusion—suggesting that this form of Kotoamatsukami wasn't absolute. Contrast that with what we see in the Fourth War: Itachi, under Edo Tensei's control, uses Shisui's eye on himself to escape Kabuto's influence. That instance was instant, untraceable, and unbreakable. It established a hierarchy of power between the two eyes.

So, I ran with that.

• The left eye, Amatsu no Me, represents the pinnacle of genjutsu—a perfect illusion that no one can detect or break, but with a decade-long cooldown.
• The right eye, Yomi no Me, is a weaker variation—still incredibly powerful but detectable by high-level sensors and requiring effort to break. Unlike its counterpart, it has a shorter cooldown of a year, making it more practical for repeated use.

This also gives a solid reason why Danzō didn't simply enthrall Hiruzen or the Daimyō—he had the weaker eye, one that wasn't foolproof.

Danzō's Survival & His Role Moving Forward

Now, onto Danzō not being eliminated here.

A lot of you seemed certain he was done for, and honestly? That surprised me. If you've been following the story closely, you'd know that Danzō is too entrenched, too knowledgeable about Naruto, and too deeply embedded in Konoha's underbelly to go down this easily.

He still has:

• Key operatives
• Hidden resources
• A role in Naruto's development

So no, this wasn't an easy exit for him. But make no mistake—Hiruzen's actions change things. Danzō is now a criminal in the eyes of Konoha. The question is, how does that shift the balance of power moving forward?

Tobirama's Squad & The Kinkaku Force

Then there's the added detail of Tobirama's squad meeting their end at the hands of the Kinkaku Force.

This was an extrapolation on my part—canon never clarifies what happened to Kagami Uchiha or the other team members after Tobirama's sacrifice. Since the Kinkaku Force was notorious for being strong enough to kill a Hokage, it felt fitting that most of his squad wouldn't have survived either.

This also served as a way to add weight to Hiruzen's backstory—his revenge against the Kinkaku Force wasn't just about fulfilling his duty. It was personal.

And the fallout from that mission—losing nearly everyone close to him—created the vulnerabilities that Danzō exploited for years. Hiruzen carried that guilt, and it shaped many of the choices he made regarding Danzō's unchecked influence.

That's the kind of nuance I wanted to explore.

Hiruzen & Naruto's Fireball Technique

Hiruzen recreating Naruto's fireball technique was very intentional.

I wanted to show that chakra, when understood at a deep enough level, can be manipulated in ways that mimic even techniques from Lordran.

This raises a crucial question: If Naruto himself begins to apply these principles, what happens when he attempts to reconstruct jutsu through magic instead of chakra? Since this is a Dark Souls crossover, you can bet that's something we'll be exploring in due time.

Kurenai's Past as a War Medic & Her Role in Naruto's Training

Alright, let's talk about why I made Kurenai a war medic before shifting her into genjutsu.

The biggest reason?
I needed Team 8 to be involved in the Wave Arc in a way that wasn't forced—something that added real development to both the plot and their characters.

But this wasn't just a random change—I've had this planned for a long time.

• If you go back to the chapter where Asuma meets Kurenai, you'll notice his confusion about her becoming a jōnin through genjutsu—because to him, she was always a war medic.

And honestly? I think this adds a lot to Kurenai's character.

In canon, let's be real—she doesn't have much depth.
She's a genjutsu specialist, sure, but there's barely any exploration of what that means or how she got there.

Making her a war medic first gives her a past rooted in conflict, one where she was constantly exposed to the brutality of battle.

Imagine being a medic: Watching people die in front of you. Healing soldiers only to send them back out to die again. That kind of experience changes a person.

So what does she do? She pivots. She moves from saving lives on the battlefield to controlling the battlefield itself. Instead of healing the wounded, she learns to break the enemy's mind before they can even raise a blade.

Genjutsu becomes her scalpel—a tool to manipulate, deceive, and disable without a single drop of blood spilled.

Now, you know exactly where Naruto and the sensei title is going—so, what should Kurenai teach Naruto to gain her sensei title?

As always, thank you for your support, feedback, and amazing ideas. I'm looking forward to hearing your thoughts on this chapter's developments!

Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on March 16th! You can read ahead to Chapter 78 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet